A DICTIONARY OF SOME THEOSOPHICAL TERMS POWIS HOULT
UNIVERSITY OF
V
CALIFORNIA
A DICTIONARY OF SOME
THEOSOPHICAL TERMS
A DICTIONARY OF SOME
THEOSOPHICAL TERMS
COMPILED BY
POWIS HOULT
LONDON THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING SOCIETY 1910
J5P5Z7
PUBLISHER'S NOTE MS. of A Dictionary of Some the author Terms, Theosophical passed somewhat suddenly away from the sphere of physical labour. The manuscript was kindly placed in our hands by his Executrix, but it was not found
VERY
shortly after completing the
issue it at an earlier date. Thanks to a fund us handed to for this we are now able to prorecently purpose, duce it at a price which will place it within the reach of all students of Theosophy, and we feel sure that it will be found a most useful and handy book of reference, and will help to supply a long-felt need in the literature of the Theosophical Movement.
practicable to
Under the regrettable circumstances of its posthumous appearance, the proof-sheets have not had the advantage of the author's corrections, but they have been very carefully verified with the MS., and it is hoped that but few errors will be noted. In view of the interest which is being shown in the Rosicrucian, or Western, form of theosophy, which is more particularly
with the name of Dr Rudolf Steiner, it has been thought useful to add a brief appendix giving some of the German terms used by this writer and the English equivalents
associated
adopted by Mr Gysi, who is responsible Dr of Steiner's works in English. Students appearance will thus be enabled to correlate the human "Principles" as
which have been
finally
for the
given by
Dr
Steiner with the classification
adopted
in
earlier
theosophical writings.
THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING SOCIETY. June
1910.
AUTHOR'S PREFACE IN compiling a work of this nature perhaps the most difficult, certainly the most invidious, part of the task is the selection
and
which shall be included? which excluded? of the terms: and anyone who may do me the honour to look into this endeavour of mine, and appraise it as a whole, will doubtless I find very much that exception may be taken to on this head. " How is it that we find a heading for the shall be asked, Judaism or Islamism
Advaita Philosophy, but is as mentioned ?
How
it
is
not so
much
Gods Varuna, Shiva, and Dictionary, whereas we search in
that the
Vishnu are to be found in the
vain for Mars, Venus, or Neptune
" ?
I shall
be told that there
has been no governing principle in the selection of the terms treated ; that the book is haphazard in construction, and lacking in
system and
And answer.
logic.
to this indictment I confess at I escape,
if
I
am
to escape at
disappearance from the plane where my moves about so formidably. For, in truth,
I have no direct by the method of logical critic lives and the principle by which I
once all,
have been mainly guided in this matter of selection is not that of logic, but simply what I conceive to be the needs of those who are Nearly all the terms herein likely to consult a work of this kind. contained are such as are used by the writers of our modern theo-
Had
I made any attempt to complete the which these terms belong, my modest production must have swelled prodigiously, becoming a Dictionary of Mythology, Philosophy, Comparative Religions, Occultism, and I know not what, save that it would have been far beyond my
sophical literature.
different categories to
Consistency, then, in the selection of the capacity to bring forth. words to be treated of, has been by no means so much my aim as " The greatest good conformity to the good old utilitarian maxim, No one can be more conscious of the of the greatest number."
incompleteness of the work than myself; but then, completeness
Author's Preface
viii
any case, unattainable when the subject has no bounds. " I have entitled the book, A Dictionary of Some Theosophical Terms," thus humbly hoping, not to disarm my logical critic, but, at least, to take away a little bit from the forcein
is,
Please observe,
fulness of the thrust of his weapon. I may say that, in general, names of persons, human or divine, are not included.
In referring to Sanscrit terms, it should be remembered that there are differences amongst writers in the methods of their transliteration into the Romanic character: (a) The letter ^, after a consonant, is pronounced as our (the Nagari only
W
having one character for the semi-vowel), and hence there are some who prefer to use the in preference to the V ; e.g., Sattwa,
W
all such words Swarya, be found under the "V" spellings. (b) The nasal sound indicated in the Sanscrit by the dot above the line (the anusvdrd) is sometimes represented in the Romanic character by M, and sometimes by N, according to the writer's I have adopted the N Ahan; at the e.g., predilection. same time giving a cross-reference where the spelling brings
In the Dictionary the meaning of
etc.
will
^, M
the
word
into a different place. final or S of a word,
R
The
(c)
when
these letters pass into in the Romanic
the aspirate (the visarga), may be replaced by character e.g., Bhuh, Tapah, Tamah, etc.
H
(d) The sibilant $r, many writers prefer to represent simply by While giving cross-references accenting the letter S (thus, ivd). where needful, I have defined these words under the Sh transliteration,
as being
that
Thus, Shiva, not Siva.
more usual with theosophical
The same remarks
writers.
apply to the letter
Thus, Chakra, not Cakra. (e) The four different "^"-sounds in the Sanscrit, viz. *r, T$, T and rr are transliterated n, n, n, and n respectively, as in JMna, *l.
,
Prana, Sharikara, and Indra. I
acknowledge assistance received from printed matter from which I have received can scarcely name it would mean the catalogue of a
beg gratefully to
The
Dr Khedkor.
help I small library. In conclusion, the volume years.
:
it
I have taken every care in the preparation of has been a work of my spare hours for several
"
ignorances
words and
" should be free from
sins, negligences, and surely too much to expect when the number of All the variety of subjects treated of are considered.
But that is
it
Author's Preface
ix
is that when any of those things which I have done that I ought not to have done, and which I have left undone that I ought to have done, are found by students of greater learning than anything I can pretend to myself, they will not, on that
that I ask
With Dr Johnson account, forthwith condemn my production. In this work, when it shall be found that much is I would say, *
omitted,
let it
'
not be forgotten that
much
likewise
is
performed." P.
Abbreviations:
H.
Arab., Arabian; Gk., Greek; Eg,, Egyptian;
Heb., Hebrew; Jr., Tibetan.
Irish;
Lat.,
Latin;
Sans.,
Sanscrit; Tib.,
N.B.
For compound words, it has not been thought necessary name of the language to which they belong this at the beginning of a series. found be always
to repeat the will
Reference to pages of The Secret Doctrine (S.D.) edition of that work.
:
is
to the third
A DICTIONARY OF SOME THEOSOPHICAL TERMS
A-bhasa (Sans.) An appearance a phantasm. A-bhasvara (Sans.) One of a class of sixty-four DEVAS. A-bhava (Sans.) i. Bereft of qualities; noumenal. 2. Non;
existence.
A-bhaya (Sans., fearless) An appellation of a Buddha. Abhi (Sans.) A prefix meaning towards, over, upon. Abhi-jfia (Sans., remembrance) A SIDDHI, or occult power, of which five are known to the Southern Buddhists, viz. i, taking any form at will ; 2 and 3, hearing and seeing at any distance ; 4, reading thoughts ; 5, knowing a man's state and See ViBHtiTi. antecedents. :
Abhi-mana
Belonging to the ego or centre
(Sans., egotism) of self-consciousness.
The primordial cosmic Creative Energy, (Sans.) personalised as "the eldest Son of Brahma."
Abhi-manim
Abhi-nivesha
(Sans.)
Abhuta-rajas Abhuta-rajasas
Abhy-asa
)
j
Love of
(Sans.)
A
;
one of the of
DEVAS
five
of
KLESHAS. the
Fifth
MANVANTARA.
Continually repeated
Abhyasa-yoga
life
class
;
constant.
Repeated meditations.
i. Rules; Achara (Sans.) customs; religious observances. 2. The MOKSHA that is attained by the observance of such. I
Dictionary of Theosophical
2
i. One who (Sans.) 2. An Initiate. teacher.
A-charya
A DEVA instructor
Acharya-deva A-chit
knows the
;
Terms
AARA
;
a religious
a GURU-DEVA.
Inanimate
(Sans., without intelligence)
;
See
material.
CHIT.
Adamic Race
The
Adam-kadmon
(Heb.)
First Root-race.
The symbol
for the Archetypal
Man
;
"Heavenly Man."
the
A fully initiated
Adept
Being who watches over and guides the
(See ARHAT.) progress of humanity. others have come over from an earlier
Some
are of this,
MANVANTARA.
See
MAHATMA.
A-dhara
The lower; i. (Sans.) the substratum.
supports
inferior.
2.
That
which
;
A-dharma is
(Sans.) Unrighteousness; that which in the West generally spoken of as sin, vice, or evil. " The opposite of dharma ; all that is disorderly, ANNIE BESANT. against the nature of things."
Adhi-
1
Adhy-
j
i.
(Sans.)
As a
prefix,
above; the superior.
2.
See
ADI.
Adhi-Atman
More
correctlv
I
Adhi-bhautika
i.
'
ADHYATMA, ADHYATMAN
Proceeding from external objects.
(q.v.).
2.
De-
rived from the primitive elements.
Adhi-bhuta
i. In the macrocosm, the spiritual life in its physical expression ; the relationship between the inner and In man, the lowest of the threefold manifestations the outer. or reflections of the Self ; the personality. Ahamkara " is the centre which corresponds to the Adhibhuta centre in the cosmos, the centre underlying the Bhutas or concrete matter ; and it is the centre where the maximum of definition, of concreteness, is " THE DREAMER." attained."
See
MATRA and PURUSHA.
2.
Knowledge of the BH()TAS
elements. 1
Adhi-buddha Adhi-buddhi
The Buddha beyond (or within) The Existence beyond BUDDHI ; 1
See Bhagavad GttA,
viii. 4.
the Buddha. the Logos.
or
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Adhi-daiva Adhi-daivata
The Supreme God. 1
i.
)
One
2.
3
of the three-
fold manifestations of the divine nature, viz. as spiritual intelligence; to this the Devas give exIn man, analogously, that centre from which his pression. j
See MATRA.
intelligent energies proceed.
" " This centre [the Taijasa, or second centre of the Self in the astral man] "in its life of relation of form is the reflection of the Adhi-daiva centre of the cosmos, that which is the substratum of the cosmic energies and " THE DREAMER." powers called the Devas."
Proceeding from the Gods
Adhi-daivika
;
i.e.
that which
is
of
divine causation.
An
Adhi-kara
office
;
A rightful
Adhi-kari
Adhi-karin Adhi-karika
)
rank
;
jurisdiction.
claimant
;
one ready
for initiation.
One of the hierarchy who carry out the
(Sans., an office-holder)
of spiritual Intelligences
j
behests of the Logos.
Adhi-purusha Adhi-shthana
The
Spirit
i.e.
;
hence) Deity.
In the Sankhya philosophy, the etheric
Adhi-shthana-sarira body,
above the universe.
(Sans., the basis or substratum
the basis of the physical.
sacrifice from above) i. One of the threefold manifestations of the divine nature, viz. that centre from which all self-conscious beings proceed ; the Self in its ATMIC aspect. See MATRA. 2. The Self manifesting as sacrifice, i.e. as Vishnu, Krishna, or other AVATARA. 3. knowledge of the wisdom of sacrifice.
Adhi-yajfia (Sans., the
A
Adho-gati
going downwards)
(Sans.,
nethermost
With
the
Jains,
With the Buddhists (Sans., attributing to another) Giving to one entity the attributes of another 2. The
Adhy-asa i.
the
hell. :
identification of the Self with the not-self.
One over the Self) i. The Supreme; the essential nature of the Godhead. 2. The centre of man's consciousness in the mental world ; the individuality as looked at from below. 3. Relative to ATMAN ; the knowledge of ATMAN.
Adhy-atma Adhy-atman
1
(Sans.,
J
i.
Adhyatma-vidya
The knowledge
jective or introspective 1
of the true Self.
knowledge generally.
See Bhagavad Gitd,
viii. 4.
2.
Sub-
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
4
Proceeding from ATMAN.
Adhy-atmika
Adhy-aya A lesson Adi (Sans.) i. The
;
a chapter.
2. The first field of first; the beginning. manifestation, "the foundation of a universe, its support, and the fount of its life." (Sometimes incorrectly written
ADHI.)
Adi-tattva The AKASHA. Aditi
first
TATTVA
(Sans., free, unlimited)
or element
beyond
(or within)
See DEVAK! and DEVA-MATRI.
i. The Sons of Aditi ; a class of RUDRAS (Sans.) (q.v.) or superphysical beings. 2. One of the twelve classes of Vedic Deities QAYAS), created by BRAHMA to assist Him in the work of creation. 3. The sun.
Aditya
Adonai
my
(Heb.,
Advaita
lord)
Jehovah
(q.v.).
The The fundamental
(Sans., without a second)
of the Vedantins.
differentiates this sect
chief of the three sects tenet, and that which
from the DVAITAS and VAISHNAVAS
and only one Real (q.v.\ is the recognition of one Existence, the Absolute, the All; and, since it is a logical absurdity to say that the All can either will or create, it follows that manifestation (PRAKRITI) must be an illusion of our own fashioning (MAHA-MAYA). Ishvara, etc.), so far as It takes
Even Deity (Brahma, upon Itself form (AKARA),
false conception (SAMVRITTI), viewed from the Hence it is that the Advaita standpoint of this Reality. " Atheistic." The teaching was fully system is often called (See VEDANTA.) developed by the commentator Shankara.
can be but a
Adwaita
See ADVAITA.
fiLon (Gr.)
In Gnosticism, an emanation from Deity, and the
medium of Its expression. 2. A KALPA or age. The ^Eons are " identical with the Dhyan Chohans the Esoteric Doctrine."
Agama
(Sans., knowledge) on authority or tradition.
S.D.,
i.
2.
iii.
That knowledge which
A
Future KARMA ; that KARMA which generated by our actions in our present life. ( J
(Sans.)
The weapon
ASTRAS
rests
Scripture.
Agami-karma Agney-astra Agny-astra
of
160.
of
fire;
one
will
be
of
the
(g.v.).
i. Fire, and its personified principle. In the (Sans.) Hindti pantheon, it is one of the three great fire deities AGNI, VAYU, and SURYA manifesting respectively on the
Agni
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical earth as sun.
fire,
in the air as lightning,
The
2.
of the
manifestation
mental plane ; TAIJAS. the mental world.
3.
The
and
5
in the sky as the
Third Logos on the
form, or objective, side of
AGNI-SATTVAS) Agnishvattas (Sans., known as the " Lords of the Flame,"
The KUMARAS;
also
"
Sons of Fire," the "Fire Dhyanis," the "Pitris of the Devas," the "Triangles," the " Heart of the Body." Annie Besant includes the AGNISHVATTAS among the the
sixth of the great Hierarchies of Spiritual Beings who guide the solar system. 1 They are those who were in the forefront of the evolution of the Second Planetary Chain (Brahma's "Body of Light"), and now, like the other "Creative Hierarchies," help on the evolution of the human " middle principles," that is, those races, giving to them the of means of which the physical is mind principles by brought into touch with the spiritual. The AGNISHVATTAS thus belong to the great class of celestial Beings referred to as MANASAPUTRAS, Sons of Mind.
Agnoia is
Agny-ana
Platonists, the irrational soul;
(Sans.)
(Sans.)
Ahan-kara
The
(Sans.)
See
all
that
will.
Agnosticism
(Sans.)
Agny-astra
Ahah
With the
(Gk.)
below the conscious
;
ignorance.
AGNEY ASTRA.
ego. i.
Egotism;
individualisation.
2.
"The
I-making principle necessary in order that self-consciousness 2 may be evolved, but transcended when its work is over." (See quotation under ADHIBHI)TA.)
"The mind
furnishes [consciousness] with the proTheosophical Review. acts both in the mental and the astral worlds.
tecting wall of
Ahamkara."
The Ahankara "The Vedantic,
as well as, possibly, the inmost Buddhist teaching, was that this human or microcosmic AHAMKARA was nothing, in reality, but the Universal Self
or Logos reflection
;
in other words, the Ahamkara is simply the One Self." Theosophical Review.
of the
He
who, not unifying himself with the Divine, self-centred within the causal body. 3.
A-hah-sa A-hinsa
See HAMSA.
(Sans.) the Hindus. 1
remains
Non-injuring; one of the cardinal virtues of
See The Pedigree of Man pp. 13-14. ,
2
Annie Besant.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
6
Ahriman of evil
;
In Zoroastrianism, the origin and the personification the Lord of the Evil Spirits. (In the Zend, ANGRA
MAINYU.) " Ahriman is the manifested shadow of Ahura Mazda, himself issued from Zernana Akerna, (Asura Mazda) the boundless circle of Time, or the Unknown Cause." :
S.D.,
Ahum
ii.
512.
In the AVESTA,
(Zend)
life
;
life
as in the physical
and
astral bodies.
In Zoroastrianism, Zfnd Creator, Spirit). the First Logos, the Creator, the Ormazd, 1 ) Supreme Life. Ain-aior (Chaldean, the self-existent) Cosmic substance.
Ahura-Mazda Aura-mazda
(
>
)
See INDRIYA CREATION.
Aindriyaka Creation
In the
KABALAH, the Ancient (Heb.) the First Cause ; the Eternal. ;
Ain-Soph
of
all
the
Ancients
(Sans., unborn) Existing from eternity an epithet applied to several Hindu deities, e.g. to Brahma, Shiva, or Vishnu.
A-ja
:
Ajana-deva-loka
The LOKA
A-jita (Sans., unconquered)
of the i.
An
ARPA
DEVAS.
epithet applied to certain
Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva, etc. 2. One of the twelve KUMARAS incarnating in each MANVANTARA.
Hindu
deities, to
the Jains, without
A-jiva (Sans.)
Among
A-jfia (Sans.)
With the Yogis, the
life
or soul.
sixth lotus
or
ganglion ic
centre.
A-jnana
(Sans.)
In
the
VEDANTA,
ignorance
;
especially
spiritual ignorance.
A-kara
(Sans.)
Form;
substantial
appearance;
form
(cf.
NIRAKARA).
A-karma
(Sans., without work)
Non-action.
i. AKASA is described by Mme. (Sans., light, ether) More technically it Blavatsky as "primordial substance.'' is that TATTVA which is the manifestation of the Third Logos on the ATMIC PLANE. From this all the lower (or more outward) manifestations VAYU, TAIJAS, APAS, and PRITHIV?
A-kasha
proceed.
"The akasa is not that ether of science not even the ether of the occultist, who defines the latter as one it is as of the principles of akasa only certainly the :
1
According to the cuneiform inscriptions.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical cause of sound, only a psychical and S.D., i.
spiritual,
f not a
material, cause."
2. The elements, Air, Fire, Water, and Earth, these all being but lower manifestations of the "primordial substance."
Akasha-vani
(Sans., a voice from heaven) which the revelation is by sound.
tion in
A-kasmika
A-khanda
Akhu
Causeless
(Sans.)
Entire
(Sans.}
;
A
divine manifesta-
fortuitous.
having no parts.
;
With the Egyptians,
intelligence.
Akshara (Sans., the imperishable) Brahman. A-kunchana (Sans.) Compression contraction. ;
The king
A-kii-para
Al
of the tortoises supporting the earth.
See EL.
(Heb.)
A-lam-bana
(Sans.,
the image of
depending on) i. With the Yogis, keeping in the mind, with the endeavour to
God
Him. 2. With the Buddhists, the five attributes of things which answer to the five senses. realise
A-laya
That manifestation of Brahma known as "The " " ATMA-BUDDHI, the Divine Essence pervades, permeates, animates, and informs all
(Sans.)
Soul of the World
which
;
l
things." " In
the Yogacharya
system of the contemplative
Mahayana School, Alaya is both the Universal Soul, ANIMA MUNDI, and the Self of a progressed Adept." S.D.,
Alhim
i.
(Arab.)
80.
Elohim
(g.v.).
Alkahest
With the alchemists, the universal solvent (Arab.) esoterically, the Higher Mind.
;
A-lochana
In the Sankhya philosophy, the (Sans., perceiving) vague sense of the vibrations of the physical world acting on the consciousness.
A-logOS (Gk.)
The
irrational principle, in contradistinction to
the Logos or reason.
A-manasa A-manaska Amaresvara Shiva,
Amba
)
the (Sans.,
CHHAYAS
Lord of the Immortals)
and Indra.
(Sans.)
The mindless;
(Sans., not having perception)
i.
A
father.
2.
1
Sound.
H.P.B.
A
title
of Vishnu,
8
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Amba (Sans.} A
mother; the Mother of the
Ambarisha (Sans.) One of the five hells Amenti (Eg.) The KAMA-LOKA of the fourteen divisions, each representing of the departed soul.
Amesha-spenda Amesha-Spenta
In
(Zend)
)
Seven
j
visible universe.
of the Hindus. It
Egyptians.
some
had
special condition
Zoroastrianism,
one
of
the
Spirits or Planetary Logoi.
Ahura-Mazda and the six Ameshaspentas formed the seven potent and "immortal benefactors with the watchful eyes." HAUG'S Parsis.
Amita-bha
splendour)
The Unmanifested 3. The Buddha.
i.
First Logos.
A-mrita A-mritaka
boundless
(Sans.,
Buddhism:
(Sans., not
;
Northern
In
Parabrahm.
2.
The
The
water of life l the juice ; " " the of the SOMA (q.v). amrita-remains are Similarly, foods that confer immortality, and symbolise the One Life which passes through every form. )
dead, immortal)
whoso drank
j
it
:
became immortal
Amsha See ANSHA. Amulam-mulam (Sans.,
the rootless root) M^LAPRAKRITI, the root of the objective. An-adi (Sans.) Without beginning ; uncreated.
}
Without beg innin g and without end
;
eternal.
i. In Buddhism, the (Pali, not liable to return) third initiation, having passed through which there is no 2. One of the further need for the incarnation of the soul.
An-agamin
NIRVANA.
four paths to
An-agraniyas (Sans.) In the Vedantic system, Parabrahm. The fourth ganglionic centre, lotus, An-ahata (Sans.) An-ahatan j CHAKRA, opposite the throat. )
Anahata-nada (Sans., sound produced otherwise than by The sound OM (q.v.). cussions) Anahata-shabda MADHYAMA (q.v.), or the third of the states of
Ananda
VACH
(Sans.,
or
con-
four
or sound. joy)
Buddhi, the
bliss
aspect
of
the
One
Existence. "
Ananda
things, 1
i-
and
See Bhagavad Gttd,
97,
398.
is the wisdom that realises the unity of all that accomplishes union, thus finding the
x.
27, xiv. 20;
Voice of the Silence,
ii.
46; S.D.,
Dictionary of Theosophical joy that
lies at
the very heart of
Terms
9
Evolution of Life
life."
and Form.
The
Ananda-kaya
Ananda-maya system, the Absolute.
See ANANDA-MAYA-KOSHA.
bliss-sheath.
the Vedantic i. In (Sans., made of bliss) stage of MAYA proceeding outward from the
first
2.
The ANANDA-MAYA-KOSHA The Buddhic
Ananda-maya-kosha "The bliss-sheath body of the sun."
An-anta
of the Vedantins.
SHESHA
the
i.
3.
(q.v.).
The The
title of several highest LOKA.
Hindu
An awakening (of the soul) ; a (Gk., a rising up) hence, the existence of the soul after ;
Anastasis rising
2.
It is also
The Ancient Wisdom.
(Sans., the infinite)
deities.
(q.v.).
sheath. 1
from the dead
death.
An-atma the
The
(Sans.)
not-self, in contradistinction to
ATMA,
Self.
knowledge or true wisdom.
Anatma-jna
Without
Anatma-ka An-atman
With the Buddhists,
spiritual
unreal.
See ANATMA.
Ancient of Days
Ain-Soph, the Eternal. not Old Time of the Greeks, with its scythe and sand-glass, identical with the Ancient of Days of the Kabalists ; the latter being one with the Hindft "
And
is
.
Brahma?"
Andolana lation
;
S.D.,
i.
.
.
.
.
.
496.
i. Rhythmic vibration. (Sans., swinging) balancing in the mind.
2.
Oscil-
(Sans., descendants of Angiras or Agni)
i. Personiof the names of the Dhyanis, or Deva-Instructors (Guru-Devas), of the late Third, the Fourth, and even of the Fifth Race Initiates." 2 3. In the PURANAS, warrior-priests.
Angirasas
fications of light, or of
fire.
2.
"One
"Kshatryas by birth became Brahmans by professjon; and such persons are usually considered as Angirasas, descendants or followers of Angiras, who may have founded a school of warrior-priests." WILSON. 1
it must be noted that there is a considerable difference of opinion scholars with regard to this term. Some consider that it comprises both the BUDDHIC and the NIRVANIC fields. Others are inclined to think that the higher MANASIC world is its equivalent.
But
among 2
S.D.,
ii.
640.
io
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
The air, the second element. of the wind of these there are said to be seven times seven.
Anila
2.
(Sans., the
Vayu
i.
wind)
A
3.
(q.v.).
DEVA
:
Anima (Lat.} The soul, i.e. ATMA-BUDDHI-MANAS. Anima Mundi The soul of the world. Animan (Sans., minuteness) i. The occult power small as an atom. See ViBHt)xi. reducing consciousness to the point.
as
(Sans., the uncontrolled) manifesting through MANAS.
Aniruddha-patha
of becoming of
The power
The Divine
A-niruddha Self,
2.
(Sans., an unobstructed path)
Centre, or
The
air.
(Sans., the smallest of the small) the Vedantic philosophy, a name of Parabrahm.
Aniyamsam-aniyasam Anjala
The PRAJAPATIS
(Sans.)
Ankh A
form of ansated
Anna-kaya (Sans.) Anna-maya (Sans., veil of
In
(q.v.).
cross, thus
:
ff-
The physical body. made from food) With
the Vedantins, the
the flesh.
Anna-maya-kosha
With the Vedantins, the STHtiLA-SHARiRA
or physical body.
Anoia
With the Platonists, the (Gk., want of understanding) KAMA-MANAS, as lacking the higher understanding. An-rita (Sans.) Not true false unrighteous. ;
;
Ansa-avatara See ANSHA-AVATARA. Ansated Cross The astronomical sign one of the
Ansha
of Venus, thus,
ff-
;
attributes of Isis.
(Sans., a particle)
The MONAD
(g.v.).
Ansha-avatara A partial AVATARA. " The Ansa, or part Avatara, is due of a less perfected monad with its DREAMER."
to the utilisation
centres."
"THE
The centre through which the lower mind may reach up to the higher; MANAS as the controlling power of the senses and the reflection of ATMA ; SATTVA.
Antah-karana Antas-karana
)
(Sans., the internal cause)
j
"The name divine
of that imaginary bridge between the H.P.B. egos."
and the human
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
1 1
Antah-prajna (Sans., wise within) Self-knowledge. Antar-akasha The AKASHA within (a man).
The ATM AN
Antar-atman
Antar-yamaTn Antar-yami Antar-yamin
;
the spirit of man.
as the Ruler of
ruling of the internal feelings. Self ; the inward Ruler. 3. Brahma
The
2.
J
men.
breath.
The
i.
(Sans.)
1
within
PRANAYAMA, holding the
The Supreme
4.
Spirit.
Antar-yoga Deep thought abstraction. Antas-karana See ANTAH-KARANA. Arm (Sans.) i. As a prefix, after, near to, of like atom. 3. The primordial atom Brahma. ;
kind.
2.
An
;
"
Anu
is one of the names of Brahma, as distinct Brahman, and it means Atom,' aniyamsam aniyasam, the most atomic of the atomic." S.D., i. '
from
592-34.
Man.
5.
In the Chaldean Trinity, Sin, the moon.
Anu-graha In the VISHNU PURANA, the Eighth (or Fifth) Creation., that of which we become conscious on the mental plane.
Anu-loma
In Buddhism, (Pali, in regular order or succession) the fourth and last stage of the Probationary Path (q.v.).
Anu-mana
(Sans.)
Inference. According to the Sankhya and of our means of obtaining knowledge.
Nyaya systems, one
Anu-miti
Inference.
Anunaki
In the Chaldean theogony
2.
:
i.
''Angels of Earth."
Terrestrial elementals.
Anupadaka
(Sans.) never been born.
i.
2.
Parentless; existing eternally, having
The second field of Logoic manifestation.
Anupadaka Plane The
second plane of our system coming
downwards (or outwards) PARANIRVANIC PLANE. 1
Anyamsam-aniyasam Apana (Sans.) i. The The
;
the plane of the
MONAD
;
the
See AN!YAMSAM. breath of
life;
"inspirational breath."
2
near the navel, which throws off from the system all that it no longer needs for its own manifestation. See SAMANA and UDANA. 3. The nerve current of the upper parts of the body ; specifically, of the
2.
life-principle, centering
lungs. 1
2
See A Study in Consciousness, p. 4. See The Gttd, xv. 14, and S.D., ii. 598-600.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
12
Apara
i. Inferior; (Sans., having nothing above) lower; in 2. In the Sankhya system, an contradistinction to PARA. indifference to the lower, or sense, objects.
Lower, or manifested, PRAKRITI. " used to cover not only the Apara-prakriti is a name force which leads the jiva outwards, but also the manifestations of the not-self which it especially brings out."
Apara-prakriti
BHAGAVAN DAS. Ceremonial or ritual(Sans., inferior knowledge) contradistinction to PARAVIDYA (q.v.).
Apara-vidya
istic religion in
(Sans., the non-receiving of gifts)
A-pari-graha
A-parinamin
A-paroksha
Renouncing.
The Unchangeable.
(Sans., unchanging)
Perceptible by direct insight.
(Sans., perceptible)
See PAROKSHA.
Apas
(Sans.,
i,
action;
water)
2,
i.
The KAMIC
or
ASTRAL
PLANE. 2. That TATTVA which forms the manifestation of the Third Logos on the ASTRAL PLANE.
Apa-varga nation
;
Aporrheta
(Sans., the beatitude.
(Gk.,
Freedom from
consummation)
secret
discourses)
The
reincar-
discourses
of the
MYSTERIES. (Sans., moving in the waters) to the pleasure of the Gandharvas.
Apsaras
i.
Nymphs 2.
ministering Certain "inferior
l
forces of nature."
Apta (Sans.) One who has attained to a knowledge Apta-vakhyam The words of an APTA. Arahat
of the
Self.
See ARHAT.
The doctrine of a beginning. (Sans.) creation of the world by an agency external to
Arambha-vada "
A
the questioner."
Aranyaka
(Sans.,
BHAGAVAN DAS.
relating
to
the
forest)
A
hermit of the
woods.
The (Gk.) The ideal, abstract, or essential type. generally used for manifestations in the AR^PA spheres of the mental world the subjective of which formmanifestations are the objective.
Archetype term
is
:
The
Archetypal Globe
generally referred to as 1
first
globe of a planetary chain
"Globe A."
Thtosopkical Glossary.
Dictionary of Theosophical Archetypal Man The earliest semblance PURUSHA Adam Kadmon.
Terms or type of
1
3
man
;
;
half male, half female) An undifferunpolarised state of the Cosmic Energy; personalised, it is the androgynous form of Shiva.
Ardha-narisha
Arhan Arhat
(Sans.,
or
entiated
See ARHAT. i. With the Buddhists, this word is (Pali, the worthy) " the in a general sense for spiritual Intelligence that
used
has conquered, subdued, and trained matter until his body but the materialised expression of himself" ;* but technione who cally it signifies the fourth and final initiation 2. One of the passes through this becomes an ADEPT (q-v.}. is
:
four
The
NIRVANA.
to
paths
Sanscrit
equivalent
is
PARAMAHAMSA.
Arka
(Sans., a ray, flash)
Armaiti
"Armaiti was
The
i.
In Zoroastrianism
i.
:
at first
sun.
2.
Fire.
Mind.
2.
The Third
Wisdom and
Logos. the Goddess of
Wisdom. Later, as the Creator, she became identified with the earth, and was worshipped as the Goddess of The Ancient Wisdom. Earth."
Artes
The
(Eg.)
Artha
earth.
Purpose; reason for. 2. Substance; wealth; (Sans.) one of the four objects (CHATUR-BHADRA) of life, PURUSHi.
ARTHA sion
The
3.
(q.v.).
to
nerve vibration conveying an impresthus transforming it into JNANA,
consciousness,
knowledge. Artificial
Elemental
Arugan
With the
See ELEMENTAL.
Jains, the
Supreme Being. is most often used as a qualification of the MANASIC PLANE, the three higher, or " innermost, conditions of this being described as the Arupa
A-rupa
(Sans., formless)
Levels."
A-rupa
This term
See
Creative
The name
Orders
spiritual hierarchies that in the human as
MONAD
A
given
to
the
three
awaken the ATMA-BUDDHI-MANAS it
descends to
its
evolution in the
fivefold universe. 2
ARPA
Arupa-devas Arupa-dhatu
Devas of the
Arupa-pitris
Those without form
'
1
The
Annie Besant.
worlds.
ARI^PA regions of the mental world.
a
;
the
AGNISHVATTA PITRIS
See The Pedigree of Man,
p.
n.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
14
Arvak-srota
Brahma's Seventh Creation,
(Sans.)
i.e.
that of
man.
An ARM AT
Aryahat
i. (Sans.) the Path (q.v.).
Aryan Race
2.
(q.v.).
The
fourth stage of
See Fifth Race.
Arya-satyani (Sans., one attached to the real) The truths, DUKHA, SAMUDAYA, NIRODHA, and MARGA.
The
(Sans., the land of the Aryans) of Northern India.
Aryavarta
A-sadharana
(Sans., not
A-samprajnata SAMADHI
(Sans.)
The
name
Special.
highest
(or
deepest)
state
of
which the YOG! attains complete unconmeditation on the absolute. 1
in
(q>v.),
sciousness in his
Asamshakti
common)
ancient
four
Dispassionateness
indifference.
;
The third stage in the practice of YOGA a prescribed posture supposed to be conducive to meditation.
Asana Asara
:
A RAKSHASA
(Sans., fire)
A-sat
(Sans., non-existing) entiated ; M^LAPRAKRITI
or other
demon.
The unmanifested
i.
or undiffer-
(g.v.).
"Asat
is not merely the negative of Sat; nor is it not yet existing ; for Sat is, in itself, neither " existent nor being.' S.D., ii. 470.
the '
2.
'
'
'
'
With the Vedantins, the unreal
A
Ascending Arc
;
the false appearance.
phrase for the involution of the Cosmos
;
the NIVRITTI, or returning.
"The
plane on
dominates arc,'
which the activity of called, in occult treatises, the
is
)
j
pre-
ascending
and the corresponding plane of the activity of " The Theosophist. is styled the descending arc.' '
matter
Aseka Asekha
spirit '
In Buddhism, one who has nothing more to learn
:
one of the hierarchy above the ARHAT. " When a
man
has reached this level he assumes the own destinies, and makes choice The Vdhan. of his future line of evolution."
fullest control of his
1
See The Gttd,
xii.
3-5.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
Ashrama
One
(Sans.)
religious
are the and the
15
of the four periods into which the
Brahman is divided. The ASHRAMAS BRAHMACHAR!, the GRIHASTHA, the VANAPRASTHA, BHIKSHU or SANNYASIN. life
of the
Ashrum The
abode of companies of holy men.
Ashta-siddhis
(Sans.)
The
eight powers of the HATHA-YOGfs.
i. The "Tree of Life"; in (Sans., the banyan tree) the Gitd, 1 the symbol of the sense life. (The Zend equi2. The Caduceus of Mercury. valent is GOGARD.)
Ashvatta
Ashvin
1
Ashvini
j
The divine charioteers who (Sans., a horse-tamer) appear as the harbingers of the dawn. Mystically,
they represent the means by which the Divine brought into touch with the man.
Ash Yggdrasil
Wisdom
is
See YGGDRASIL.
substance used to form a i. The (Sans., egoism) centre for a yogi's self-manifestation hence, (2), the separated or personal self; AHAMKARA; MOHA (q.v.); one of the five
Asmi-ta
:
KLESHAS.
A-s*rama
See ASHRAMA.
(^ans "> aosence
f theft)
Non-covetousness.
Astra (Sans., a missile or weapon) In Hindu mythology, the name of certain mysterious means used for the vanquishing The ASTRA may be taken to be thought-forms, of enemies. or
weapons of divers kinds conceived and worked by Thus AGNYASTRA are means of warring by
magical formulae.
MAHAMAY! ASTRA are the ASTRA of great fire MOHAN ASTRA is the ASTRA of fascination, etc. ;
illusion
;
The name that, from the starry or translucent nature of substance, has, from time immemorial, been given to the kingdom next above (or within) the physical. It thus may be defined as all those vibrations that lie between the intensest physical activity, that is, the atomic-etheric state, and the slowest mental activity, that is, the seventh division of the world of mind. The astral is the region of the play of all feeling and desire of the human soul, whether incarnate or excarnate, and the region where, or the state in which, it becomes conscious on the passing away of the physical body. See K.AMA-RI)PA.
Astral its
Astral
Body
A
body or form of
(g.v.). 1
xv. 1-3.
astral
substance
;
the
KAMA-
1
6
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
A
Astral Centre
centre of the astral body, answering to the The point where sensation enters ganglia of the physical. into the consciousness of the man. See CHAKRA.
A
Astral Current
movement
of astral substance in a special river, of the physical
unto the wind, or a
like
direction, world.
Astral Double The reduplication of the physical plane, or any part thereof, in astral substance. The term was applied by H.P.B., and others, to the Etheric Body or Double, but this only leading to nomenclatural confusion, it has been agreed to limit its meaning as defined above. "The second division of the astral world may be said to be the astral double of the physical." The Ancient Wisdom.
Astral Light which is the
i.
A
mystic phrase of the Kabalists for that good and evil in man ; the
basis of the so-called
lowest expression of the " The astral
ANIMA MUNDI. ... is the Universal
light
Soul,
the
matrix of the Universe, the Mysterium Magnum from which all that exists is born by separation or differentiation." 2.
S.D.,
ii.
538.
The ETHERIC WORLD.
Astral Plane Astral World
I
AsTRAL
s
f
Astra-vidya The science of war and use of ASTRAS (g.v.).
;
knowledge of the creation
In the Mysteries, an (Gk.) passed the Seventh Degree.
Astronomos
Asu
(Sans.,
The Breath
breath)
of
Initiate
Brahmi;
who has
spiritual
life;
atman.
Asu-dharana Life existence. Asura (Sans., spiritual, divine) ;
In the oldest parts of the Rigare spiritual beings whose activity lies, not only on the demoniac or discordant side of evolution, but also on the cosmic or harmonious not only on the line of Shiva, the Destroyer, but also on the line of Vishnu, the Veda, the
ASURAS
Preserver ; but afterwards they came to be considered solely Demons or Satanic as the enemies of the SURAS or gods :
Powers. 1 In modern theosophical literature, the ASURAS are those to the fifth Creative Hierarchy, Spiritual Beings belonging 1
See quotation under RAKSHASAS.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
17
some of whom come from a
past universe, springing forth full-grown from the Planetary Logos, and some were the " " They are the Rebels of many fruitage of the first Chain.
cosmic myths. 1
Asura-maya (Sans.) Black magic Asura-Mazda See AHRIMAN. Asurya A-tala of
i.
(Sans.)
Asvattha
;
divine.
Demoniacal
2.
;
ASURIC.
See ASHVATTA.
(Sans.,
the
Spiritual
(q.v.).
no place; bottomless) of
hells
the
Vedantin
i. ;
The seventh and
the
lowest place (or state) of place where dwell the
2. The spiritual death ; annihilation. ASURAS, demons, monsters ; hell. 3. Atlantis. " Atala was the name contemptuously applied by the earliest pioneers of the Fifth Race to the Land of Sin
Atlantis."
Atas
With the
S.D.,
Parsis, the
ii.
God
336.
of Fire.
In Egyptian cosmogony, " Mother Night."
Athtor
Atita (Sans.)
i.
Past.
2.
Exceeding; transcending.
The country of the Fourth Root-race. In the zenith of its prosperity, that is to say, about a million years ago, Atlantis occupied almost the whole of the area now covered by the North Atlantic Ocean, reaching on the northeast to Scotland, on the north-west to Labrador, and on the The great catasouth covering the greater part of Brazil. clysm of some 80,000 years ago destroyed nearly all that remained of this huge continent. 2 See POSEIDONIS.
Atlantis
Atlantean Race
That known as the Fourth Root race; the inhabitants of ancient Atlantis. The Root-race (q>v.} is divided into seven sub-races (see SUB-RACE), and the term is especially applied to the third and most important of these, the Toltecs, who, we are told, ruled the whole continent of Atlantis for thousands of years. 8
Atma Atman
)
J
(Sans., the breath of life)
Spirit
;
the universal Super-
consciousness.
With the Vedantists, ATMA is the seventh, the highest principle in man ; hence it is often used as synonymous with the SELF, and sometimes with the Higher Self. This last 1
2 3
See The Pedigree of Man, and S.D. ii. 525, 62. See The Story of Atlantis, Scott- Elliot. See The Secret Doctrine, The Story of Atlantis, and The Pedigree of
Man. 2
1
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
8
term
is,
man
(q.v.),
however, technically used for the Individuality of the or for the ATMA-BUDDHI-MANAS (q.v.). See also under SELF. " Atman is Breath, the breath of God, who is almighty in His breathings on all planes; for not only is Atman the Self of things in the sense of self as something different from the things themselves, but it is also the essence of them on all planes." G. R. S. MEAD.
See KSHETRAJNA.
Atma-bhu
A god self-existent; not emanatan appellation of Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva,
(Sans., self-existent)
ing from another
:
and Kamadeva.
Atma-bodha (Sans.) Knowledge i. ATMA Atma-buddhi (Sans.)
of the
Self.
veiled as
BUDDHI
;
manifestation of the Spirit. " All forms have Atma-buddhi as controlling
the
first
life."
The Ancient Wisdom. 2.
Self-knowledge.
Atma-buddhi-manas Trinity, that
See
The
reflection
trinity,
go to form the soul of
man
;
the
of
the
Divine
human monad.
MONAD. " The
three out-streaming rays which come from the aspects or modes of being, or hypostases, reproducing the Logoi of a universe, the Will, Wisdom, and Activity which are the three essential expressions of embodied consciousness, the familiar Atma-buddhi-manas of the Theosophist." Study in
Monad
are his three
A
Consciousness.
Atma-gnyana Correctly, ATMA-JNANA (q.v.). Atma-han (Sans., a killer of the Self) An
unbeliever
;
a
suicide.
Atma-jnana
(Sans.) true wisdom.
Self-knowledge;
knowledge
of
ATMA
;
Atma-matra (Sans.) The ATMIC measure; the ATMIC atom. " ATMAMATRA is the spiritual atom as contrasted with, and opposed to, the elementary MME. BLAVATSKY.
Atma-mula
Atman See Atmanism
(Sans.)
differentiated atom."
Self-existent.
ATMA.
Atma-shakti
Brahmanism. (Sans.)
Power of the
Self
;
inherent power.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Atma-siddhi
Power
(Sans.)
for the Self
19
for personal
advan-
tage.
Atma-vasa
Subjection of the
(Sans.)
Atma-vidya
(Sans.)
Atmeshvara
mind
Spiritual wisdom.
Lord of the
Self)
equivalent of
ATMA.
;
self-control.
See VIDYA.
God.
2.
Self-con-
PERMANENT ATOM. Atom, The Permanent Atomic Sub-plane The name given to the highest
(or inner-
(Sans.,
i.
trolled.
Atmu
The Egyptian
See
It most) of the seven subdivisions of each plane or world. denotes matter in the most intense state of vibration, or substance in the finest form, of which it is capable on that See SUB-PLANE. plane.
"The great heresy," (Pdii) separate from the ONE SELF.
Attavada
viz.
that
the Self
is
Atyant-asat (Sans.) Utterly non-existent; absolute non-being. [ATY merely emphasises ASAT (q.v.)J\ Atyantika-pralaya (Sans.) An absolute or MAHA-PRALAYA. " The identification of the embodied with the incorS.D., ii. 323. poreal Supreme Spirit."
Audumla
In
Nourishes
Scandinavian Cosmogony: i. The Cow, 2. ANIMA MUNDI, the "Astral Light."
the
(Gk.) As used by the neo-Platonists, this word apparently signifies the Causal Body. " For there is, besides this [passional] vehicle, another which is eternally united with the soul, a heavenly body which they call the AUGOEIDES or star-like body."
Augoeides
PHILOPONUS.
Auharmazd A.U.M.
See AHURA-MAZDA.
The name or symbol of Brahman, the Supreme. " The Aum of the Hindus, the sacred syllable, had become the Atwv with the Greeks, and the JEvum with the
Romans."
Aumkara
S.D.,
iii.
92.
The unmanifested and
manifested universe
;
the
Absolute.
Auphanim Aura (Gk.
(Heb.)
In the Kabalah, the Angels of the Spheres.
and Lat.}i. That manifestation of the higher substance that extends beyond the physical body. In the
human
subject, the trained clairvoyant can distinguish five auras interpenetrating, of which the health-aura (q.v.) appears
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
20 to
a
be the lowest or most dense.
man
as perceived
The
2.
See AHURA-MAZDA.
Aiira-mazda
Auric Egg An appellation that has been Body (q.v.) owing to its form. Ava-lokiteshvara
given to the Causal
i. The The Second Logos; Pad-
Northern Buddhism:
In (Sans.) manifested Logos; Ishvara. mapani ; the Divine in man.
Avastha
higher vehicles of
by others.
2.
The
(Sans., state or condition)
state of consciousness
on any plane.
Avastha-dvaya
two
(Sans., the
Happiness and misery.
states)
Avastha-traya (Sans., the three states) The waking state, the dream state, and the deep sleep state, of the Vedantic philosophy.
Avatar Avatara
)
(Sans.,
descent)
In
its
highest manifestation, an
AVATARA is an incarnation of the Second Aspect This is known among the Hindus as a of the Trinity. PURNA, or perfect, AVATARA (q.v.). "What is an Avatara? ... It is a descent of the manifested Deity whether under the specific name of j
Shiva, Vishnu, or individuality,
Adi-Buddha
illusive plane, is objective,
S.D.,
iii.
into an illusive form of
an appearance which but
is
to
men, on
this
not so in sober fact."-
364.
But the term is also applied to the the Divine Nature in the human.
lesser manifestations of
See ANSA AVATARA; AVESHA AVATARA; KALKI AVATARA; and SHAKHYA AVATARA. There are said to have been nine of the AVATARAS of Vishnu,
the tenth
(Kalki)
having yet to come.
See
VISHNU.
A partial AVATARA ; a human being receiving the divine influx in an especial degree. " In the Avesha Avataras a pure vessel is chosen, not necessarily a Mukta Yogi (a liberated man), and the Divine Life utilises the man thus qualified for a limited Generally for a period and for a particular purpose. lifetime the Divine Influence continues to shine through the purified vessel, and the human nature is submerged by the overflowing Divine Life. But, after the man continues the influence has passed away
Avesha Avatara
.
to be
man, regaining
karma."
his original
"THE DREAMER."
.
.
memory and
his
own
Dictionary of Theosophical Avichi
See AVITCHI.
A-vidya
(Sans.)
one of the
Nescience;
Terms
2
KLESHAS
five
1
and
twelve NIDANAS of the Buddhist.
"Avidya, the first illusion and the last; that which makes the separated worlds the first of the Nidanas and that which drops off when liberation is attained." The Ancient Wisdom.
A-vikara
(Sans.)
The
Changeless.
(^O-The " Eighth
}
"A
state of misery
:
Sphere
whether on earth or not."
A-vyakta
)
A-vyaktam
j
(j.v.).
hell as a state, not as a place,
ANNIE BESANT.
i. The principle of unmanifested) 2. In the Sankhya philosophy, the
(Sans.,
causality.
primordial element from whence comes all manifestation ; MftLAPRAKRiTi. See VYAKTA. 4. An appella3. Brahman. tion of Vishnu, Shiva, or Kama.
A-vyakta-murti
One whose form
is
unmanifested.
A-vyaya
(Sans., imperishable, inconsumable) appellation of Vishnu or Shiva.
A-yama (Sans.) Extension expansion, Ayu (Sans., living) A lifetime. ;
Ay US
(Sans., a living being)
An
Azoth
i.
Spirit.
2.
An
either in space or time.
Man.
occult symbol for the creative principle in nature.
B Ba
The
(Eg-}
Baal
life-breath.
See BEL.
Baddha
bound)
(Sans.,
fetters the spirit,
Bahish-karaga
i.e.
With the KARMA.
(Sans.,
directed outwardly,
i.e.
Jains, that
which binds or
the
external cause) Consciousness through the physical senses.
"To maintain its objects on the physical plane, consciousness employs the bahish-karana,' the 'outer,' or BHAGAVAN DAS. physical, senses, organs." '
Bahish-prajfia
Bai
(Eg.)
The
Discernment directed outwardly or objectively. higher mind.
22
Dictionary of Theosophical
Bala
Certain
power)
(Sans.,
powers
Terms by
acquired
They are given by Mme. Blavatsky memory, meditation, and wisdom.
practices.
energy,
An offering to all creatures, i.e. to Bali (Sans.) DEVAS, men, animals, trees, or household spirits. Bali-yajna
(Sans., a sacrifice to all)
YOGIC
as
faith,
the gods,
See BALI.
Bandha
The tie to the earth-life, in contra(Sans., bondage) distinction to MOKSHA, liberation from it. In the Sankhya it is regarded as threefold, viz. PRAKRITI-BANDHA, VAIKARIKA-BANDHA, and DAKSHINA-BANDHA.
system,
Banyan Tree Tree of
Life.
The Tree of Knowledge of good and See ASHVATTA YGG-DRASIL.
The
)
Barhi-shad Pitris
J
Barhi-shads,
evil
;
the
;
A class of PITRIS or DEVAS (PITRIDEVATAS) belonging to the Seventh
(Sans.)
of the great Spiritual Hierarchies of the solar system. They are those who progressed furthest during the lunar MANVAN-
Their work now is said to be that of physical evolution on our globe. " Possessing the fourfold matter, and also the creative fire, they were able to give to man his etheric double, prana, animal kama, and animal germ of mind. Beyond The Pedigree of Man. this they could not go."
TARA.
There are four
classes of the Barhishads, presiding severforms for the four suc-
ally over the building of the physical
Each of these classes cessive rounds of the Terrene Chain. 1 is further divided into seven sub-classes. The Barhishads are spoken of in the S.D. as " Lunar " Lords of the of the Bodies."
Gods," and
Barima
Moon, Airy means of which the
One
of the SIDDHIS, by gravitation can be increased at
Batm Bel Baal
)
j
effect of
will.
In Islamism, the unmanifested Logos.
The Third Person
of the Chaldean Trinity
Anu, Hea,
and Bel ; the Creator.
Bhadra-kalpa
(Sans.)
The "good KALPA"of ROUND.
the Buddhists;
the present age; the present
See ASANA.
Bhadrasana
Bhaga-van Bhaga-vat J Bhakta (Sans., )
(Sans., holy)
A
deity; specifically Vishnu, Shiva,
Vasudeva, or Krishna. attached to) 1
A
devotee.
The Pedigree of Man, pp.
14, 50.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Bhakti
Devotion
(Sans.)
Bhakti
faith
;
23
love.
;
"
the devotion that surrenders itself wholly and unreservedly to God and to the Divine Man through whom God is manifest in the flesh." ANNIE BESANT.
Bhakti-marga Bhakti-rasa
is
The path of faith and The feeling of devotion.
devotion.
The YOGA of devotion and faith of the Self through devotion.
Bhakti-yoga Bhaktri
(Sans.)
Bhashya
(Sans.,
A worshipper. speaking) A
work
the realisation
;
common
in the
speech;
hence, a commentary.
Bhasvara
i.
resplendent)
shining,
(Sans.,
The
Sun.
2.
PARANIRVANIC consciousness.
Bhauma
i.
(Sans.)
the
to
Relating
earth.
Relating to
2.
Mars. i. The Supreme. "BhdLva(Sans., being, existence) or KARMA which determines the environment It is one of the Buddhist NIDANAS. being.
2.
The cause
or
place
3.
Rudra
of or
Shiva.
Bhavana
i.
(Sans.)
Conceiving in the mind.
3.
The mental apprehension
of,
and concentration upon, an
Bhava-padartha
Bheda-mula
(Sans.)
The
One who
Bheda-vadin
A
(Sans.)
following
2.
Meditation.
upon the perception 4. Manifestation.
object.
thing which has a real existence.
root-cause of differentiation.
says that Deity
and the universe are
distinct.
Bhikkhu Bhikshu
)
(Sans.)
(ASRAMA) of
Bhoga-deha
i.
A
priest.
J
3.
his religious
beggar.
A
2.
Brahman
An in
ascetic
the
monk
fourth
or
stage
life.
(Sans., the body of pleasure and pain)
The
Astral Body.
KARMA which
Bhokta
A
technical term (Sans.) generates pleasure and pain.
Bhogarambhaka
meaning that
Consciousness as receiving and enbut not responding to the outward stimulus; the earliest stage of the evolution of life. (Sans., enjoying)
joying,
Bhranti
(Sans.)
Wandering about
in confusion; unsteadiness.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
24
Bhranti-darshanatah
Phenomena; MAYA.
(Sans.) "
means something perceived or Bhrantidarshanatah conceived of, owing to false and erroneous apprehension, as a material form, but is, in fact, only maya, Illusion."
Bhranti-kara
S.D.j
ii.
114.
Causing mental confusion.
Bhranti-nasana
Destroying error or confusion.
i.
BhrigUS (Sans.) In the Rig-Veda, a class of associated with the Angirasas, Ribbus, etc.
1
Shiva.
devas
See BRIHASPATI.
Bhrihaspati
Bhu Bhuh
2.
aerial
i. The earth as differentiated from becoming) "the middle region" (BHUVAH) and the heavens 2. Physical matter. See BHUTA.
(Sans.,
J
(SVAR).
BhflMoka
The
'
earth
2"
'
The
}
physical world
'
earth.
Bhu-putra Bhur-loka
(Sans., a son of the earth)
The
planet Mars.
See BHU-LOKA.
Bhuta (Sans., existing) i. The ghosts or shells of departed spirits manes. 2. An elemental or nature-spirit of the goblin type.
;
" Fierce and eaters of flesh," brought forth in beings VISHNU PURANA. 4. Brahma. their Creator, anger by Amorphous-shaped protean masses of ethereal matter. "Their Progeny were Bhuta, with neither form nor mind." Stanzas of Dzyan. .
3.
5.
An
element
.
.
(q.v.).
6.
Physical matter.
See
7.
BHUTA
CREATION.
Bhuta Creation
)
Bhuta-sarga
J
(q.v.),
"the
The second
of the Seven Creations of the
PURANAS, the creation of the Elements
first
differentiation
of
universal
indiscrete
substance." "
The Second Creation, Bhuta, was of the Rudimental Principles or Tanmatras ; thence termed the Elemental Creation or Bhutasarga." S.D., i. 488.
Bhuta-dhatri
(Sans., the
Mother
of beings)
The
earth.
Bhutadi (Sans., the Creator of all) i. The Supreme. 2. In the Sankhya philosophy, AHANKARA, as the principle from which the elements were evolved.
Bhuta-purva
(Sans.
)
Existing before.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Bhuta-rupa
Having a
(Sans.)
Bhuta-sarga
See
goblin-like (BHtJTA) form.
BHTA CREATION.
Bhutatman (Sans.)i. The (MAHAPURUSHA), Vishnu or Shiva.
as manifested; the cosmic human soul (J!VATMA).
spirit
the
or
soul 2.
25
Knowledge of demoniac possession and
Bhuta-vidya
its
treatment; demonology. Sacrifices to the
Bhuta-yajna
to the shades of the
BHTAS,
departed. (Sans., the
Bhuta-yoni
Bhutesa
womb
of
all
beings)
A
Lord of beings)
(Sans.,
The Supreme. of Vishnu, Brahma,
title
Krishna, and of Shiva.
Bhutesvara
Bhuva Bhuvah Bhuvar
(Sans.,
Lord of beings)
i.
)
>
Shiva.
The
(Sans., the heaven- world)
2.
Man.
astral.
)
The secon d
or
stat e
world;
"the
middle
region"; the
Bhuvana
(Sans.)
i.
The
world.
2.
Man.
The two worlds heaven and earth. The three worlds. See TRILOK!.
Bhuvana-dvaya (Sans.) Bhuvana-traya (Sans.) Bijam (Sans., a seed) The in
which the keynote
"A
bijam
is
is
:
preliminary passage of a discourse struck (cf. MANTRA-BIJAM).
a sound,
word,
or
sentence,
to
pronounced at the beginning of a mantra in order ANNIE BESANT. bring about a desired effect."
be to
Bikshu } (^O-BHIKSHU (g.v.). Binah (Heb.) i. The Light of Reason;
the Third Person of the Trinity. 2. Intelligence ; MANAS. 3. With the Kabalists, a feminine aspect of the Jewish God, Jehovah. " Binah, whose divine names are Jehovah, Yah, and Elohim, is ... the female power who presides over the Chaos, and was made out later, by Christian Theology, to be the Serpent and the Devil."
S.D.,
i.
423.
Bindu (Sans., a drop) Taijasa (q.v.). Black Age An epithet applied to the YUGA.
See YUGA.
present age, the KALI-
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
26
Black Magic
Sorcery.
Black magic is " the evil result, obtained in any shape or way, through the practice of Occult Arts ; hence it has to be judged only by its effects." S.D., 42.
iii.
Boadhas
Bodha
The
(Zend)
BUDDHI
(q.v.).
Understanding.
(Sans.)
"
equivalent, apparently, of
The
innate possession of divine intellect or underS.D., Introduction.
standing."
Bodha-kara mind
the
Bodhatman Bodhi
;
knowledge)
(Sans., causing a teacher.
With the
(Sans.)
(Sans., perfect
Bodhi-dharma
Jains, the understanding
SAMADHI
wisdom)
Wisdom
One who awakens mind.
(q.v.).
and righteousness.
as religion
i. With the Buddhists, one who has BODHI, or consciousness in the mental world, but is not yet a full Buddha. 2. The manifestation of a Buddha on the lower
Bodhi-sattva self
mental plane. " In the Northern Buddhist system
it is taught that manifests himself simultaneously in every Buddha in the formless world as a Dhyanithree worlds: Buddha, in the world of forms as a Bodhisattva, and in the world of desire ... as a man." S.D., i. 625. .
Bodhi Tree
The
Planetary Chain
of
Dawn
Planetary
.
ashvatta
(q.v.).
A condition
Bodhyanga (Sans.) Body of Darkness
Body
.
Brahma
of BODHI.
in his manifestation as the First
(q.v.).
Brahma
Chain
his manifestation as the
in
that to
(q.v.),
Fourth
which the Earth belongs;
JYOTSNA.
Body
of
Day Brahm
Planetary Chain Light."
Body Body
of Light
See
of Night of Twilight
his
manifestation as the Second known as the " Body of
It is also
BODY OF DAY.
Brahma
Planetary Chain (q.v.)
Body
in
(q.v.).
;
Brahma
(the Lunar) Planetary
manifestation
as the
First
in his manifestation as the
Third
in
his
RATRI.
Chain
(q.v.)
;
SANDHYA.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
27
The First Person of the Hindu TRIM^RTI (q.v.\ the Brahm Creator. See SAT-CHIT-ANANDA. The name Brahma > should be distinguished from BRAHMAN (neuter), Bramh J j
the Source of
Existence in the
all
;
been done, either
but this has by no means always
Hindu
modern
Scriptures or in
writings.
"
Brahma, Age of One hundred
years of the gods," calculated
to be 311,040,000 million years.
Brahma-bhaa .)
one
Becoming
with
Brahma:
f
Brahma-darya See BRAHMA-CHARYA. Brahma-chari i. A Brahman student. See ASHRAMA. One who is keeping the vow of chastity. Chastity in thought, word,
Brahma-charya
A
of
and deed.
MAHA-MANVANTARA
Brahma, Day (g.v.). Brahma-deva The highest in the hierarchy including the CHOHANS and the KUMARAS. The PRAJAPATIS
Brahma-dikas
A
Brahma-dina
Brahma-gnana Brahma-janman
"
2.
Day
of the
DEVAS,
(g.v.).
of Brahma."
See BRAHMA-JNANA. (Sans., begotten
by Brahma)
The second
or
spiritual birth.
Brahma-jfia
(Sans.,
One who
knowing Brahma)
has divine
wisdom.
Brahma-jnana
Divine wisdom.
Brahma-kalpa The age of Brahma a Brahma-krit i. A devout worshipper. ;
particular period. 2.
An
appellation of
Vishnu or Indra.
The
Brahma-loka SATYA-LOKA
region of
Brahma
;
the highest heaven
;
(q.v.).
Brahma-mimansa The VEDANTA system (q.v.). Brahman (Sans., worship) i. The Absolute; the Unmanifested; 1
THAT.
2.
The Supreme Logos
of the Hindus.
1 The word is generally referred to the root BRIH, to grow, and so has come to mean the expansive Energy pervading nature.
3.
Brahm
to increase
;
28
Dictionary of Theosophical
Brahman
The
i.
sacerdotal
caste of the
Terms Hindus.
2.
One
belonging to this caste.
Brahmana
i. The division of the Vedic Scriptures containing the exposition of early Brahmanic ritual and doctrine. See Brahman (g.v.). 3. Relating to prayer or VEDA. 2. worship.
A
Brahmananda
(Sans., joy in
Brahmanaspati
Brahmanda
Brihaspati
(Sans., the
Brahma)
Beatitude.
(q.v.).
of Brahma,
Egg
the Universe)
i.e.
The macrocosm.
Brahmandika The DHYAN CHOHANS (q.v.). Brahmani The SHAKTI, or personified female
energy
of
Brahma.
Brahma, Night of A MAHAPRALAYA (q.v.). Brahma-nirvana Absorption into the Supreme. Brahma
Brahma-prajapati
A
Brahma-pralaya
as the Creator of the Universe.
MAHAPRALAYA
Brahma-prapti
The
Brahma-putra
(Sans.,
(q.v.).
absorption of the soul into the Supreme. a son
of
Brahma)
The PRAJAPATIS
(jr.*.).
Brahma-randhra
Exoterically, the suture at the top
of the
head through which the soul escapes at death. Brahma-ratra "The Night of Brahma."
Brahmarshis (Sans.) 2. The PRAJAPATIS
i.
RISHIS
(q.v.)
of the
Brahman
caste.
(q.v.).
Brahma-sahampati The Third Logos. Brahma-samstha Devotion to Brahma. Brahma-sarshtita
Brahma-svarupa
Union with the Supreme. Of the same spirit as Brahma.
i. Manifestation of Brahma. of this manifestation.
Brahma-tattva
Brahma- vach Brahma-vasa Brahma-vid
Brahma
Knowledge
as male-female deity.
The heaven
(Sans.,
2.
of Brahma.
knowing Brahma)
One who
has attained
Divine Wisdom.
Brahma-vidya
Divine
the Greek Theosophy.
Wisdom
;
the
Sanscrit
equivalent of
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
29
See VIRAJ.
Brahma-viraj
A vow
Brahma-vrata Brahma-yajfia of prayer.
of chastity.
i. (Sans., the sacrifice to Brahma) 1 2. The killing of desire by thought.
The
offering
Brahma-yoga The growth of the soul by prayer and devotion. Brahma-yuga The "golden age." See YUGA. Breath,
Briah
The Great A
symbolisation of the Divine Activity.
The second
(ffeb.)
of the four worlds of the Kabalists.
i. In the Rig Veda, the Eternal. 2. "The " the DEVAGURU Father of the Gods Jupiter. 3. The 4. Ritualistic or ceremonial worship. planet Jupiter.
Brihas-pati (Sans.)
;
Buddha
;
(Sans., enlightened)
i.
Gautama Buddha.
specifically,
A 2.
wise or enlightened one; The attainment of divine
understanding or enlightenment as a Buddha.
3.
Buddhi
(q.V.).
Buddha-kalpa Bllddhanta
(Sans., the age of
(Sans.)
The waking
Buddha)
The
state.
The bliss aspect of the (Sans.) jectively, BUDDHI is the MONAD or SELF
Buddhi
present era.
i.
2. SubTrinity. in its activity as
discernment or cognition. Buddhi is the faculty above the ratiocinating mind, and is the Pure Reason exercising the discriminative ANNIE faculty of intuition, of spiritual discernment." BESANT.
spiritual
"
3.
Objectively considered, BUDDHI is the first manifestaAtman, that is, as the Fourth, or BUDDHIC PLANE.
tion of
A
Buddhic Body
Buddhic Plane.
vehicle corresponding to the
known as the " Bliss Body." Buddhic Plane The Fourth World of consciousness that wherein human evolution reaches the Divine for while It is also
:
;
there
is still
duality here, there
Buddhi-frSiya
(
}
aww -)
is,
withal,
no
separation.
That which can be comprehended.
Buddhin-driyas (Sans.) The five sense-organs, the KARMENDRIYAS, or organs of action.
as
opposed to
"The human soul (Sans., the radiant Buddhi) illuminated by the radiance of the Divine Soul ; the human reason lit by the light of the Spirit or Divine Self-conscious-
Buddhi-taijasi
ness."
H.
P.
BLAVATSKY. 1
See Bhagavad Gitd,
vi.
25.
Dictionary of Theosophical
30
Terms
Buddhi-tattva (Sans.) In the Sankhya philosophy, the second TATTVA proceeding outward from MI)LAPRAKRITI the realm ;
of mind.
Buddhi-yoga
Budhana Bythos
The YOGA
(Sans., being
(Gk., fivOos)
awakened)
As
far as
;
the
A
teacher or sage.
i. The Eternal, unknown Chaos. human mind can reflect upon itself,
Among
unfathomable depths "
of discrimination or enlightenment.
the Gnostics:
the
;
always aware of a stable antithesis between subject and not-self ; and these two ultimate poles of being were, in the case of the Divine Mind, termed Bythus, the profundity of absolute Being, and Euncea, abstract idealism.'' Theosophical Review. it is
and
2.
An
object, or self
aspect of the Second Logos.
Caduceus
The symbol of Mercury two entwined serpents.
;
the winged rod with the
Cakra See CHAKRA. Cakshas See CHAKSHAS. (takshus
See CHAKSHUS.
Camatha
In yogism, reducing the mind to
stillness.
Candra See CHANDRA. Caranas See CHARANAS. Carvaka Catur and
See CHARVAKA. its
Causal Body
compounds
See
CHATUR and
its
compounds.
The immediate body
of the Reincarnating Ego levels of the mental plane. or Thinker vibrating to the " It has been so named because it gathers up within it the results of all experiences, and these act as causes, moulding future lives. It is the only permanent one among the bodies
ARPA
used during incarnation."
1
"
As body after body disintegrates ... the colouring matters are handed on to the Auric Egg, where they remain in a latent state as karmic seeds from which will spring forth at the re -a wakening of the Ego its lower 1
The Ancient Wisdom.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms principles and bodies; and Egg is also called the Causal
A
Cave
Sanscrit symbol for
This word
Centre
is
hence
it
31
that the Auric
is
Body."" THE DREAMER."
one of the CHAKRAMS.
used by Theosophists with its ordinary It may be defined as a focus of life, or
English meaning. consciousness, on any plane. Thus, on the physical plane, it would be applied to the nervous ganglia ; and on the astral, to the astral counterpart of those ganglia that receives sensations and translates them into terms of feeling. " No form can exist in the universe save as there is a centre within it round which that form is drawn."-
ANNIE BESANT. " What then are
the centres in
man ?
They
reflections in the respective nuclei of the
one
The
Self."
"
THE DREAMER."
are the
upadhi of the
known to the YOG! are the MULADHARA, SVADHISTHANA, the MANIPftRA, the ANAHATA, the VISHUDDHA, and the SAHASRA, each in turn to be energised by the awakened KUNDALIN!. six centres
the
Chad-ayatana
Correctly,
Chain, Planetary
Chaitanya CHIT
i.
SHAD-AYATANA
(q.v.).
See Planetary Chain.
The moon.
2.
Intelligence;
consciousness;
(g.v.).
A
Chakra
i. (Sans., a circle, wheel, or quoit) higher selfconscious centre of the astral body. The CHAKRAS are so " called from the whirling motion they present, like wheels of They must not be confounded with those astral living fire." sense-centres that represent the sense-organs of the physical
body.
(See CENTRE.)
"These astral chakras are the organs of the astral body as such, and are used for clear vision, etc., on the astral plane, as the physical
on
2.
A
the
physical plane." Psychology. symbol of Vishnu.
Chakshas
(Sans.)
i.
A
teacher.
2.
eye is used for clear vision Theosophy and the New
Bnhaspati as the Teacher
of the Gods.
Chakshus (Sans., seeing) The perception of spiritual realities. Chandas (Sans.) Desire. Chandra (Sans., shining) The moon. "The terms CHANDRA and SOMA are synonyms." MME. BLAVATSKY.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
32
Chandra-vansha
(Sans., the Race of the royal Kshattriya Race of India.
In Hindu
Charanas
intermarrying with
Charvaka (Sans.) The Chat In ancient Egypt, Chattra
A
(Sans.)
Chatur (Sans.) Chatur-bhadra
gods or devas, sometimes
literature, lesser
human
The second
Moon)
beings.
Hindus.
materialistic school of the
the physical body.
pupil
a novice.
;
Four, as in the following compounds
The four
desires of
KAMA, sex-love ; ARTHA, wealth NIRVANA. tion
:
man, viz DHARMA, and MOKSHA, final :
;
virtue
;
libera-
:
Chaturdasa-bhuvanam
(Sans., the seven LOKAS and the seven TALAS.
The The
Chatur- varna
four
DeTO
fourteen
"*^
Hindu
four original
worlds)
The
?**
castes, viz.
B RAH MANS,
KSHATTRIYAS, VAISYAS, and SUDRAS.
A
Chatur-yuga
cycle of the four
YUGAS
(q.v.)
;
a
MAHAYUGA
The astral image or "shadow"; the (Sans., a shade) type of the etheric double ; the LINGA-SHARIRA. " During the third, the boneless animals grew
Chaya
.
Chhayas became
.
.
Stanzas of Dzyan. " The Barhishad Pitris separate off from their own ethereal bodies a chhaya, a shadow, a seed of life, which contains within it the potentialities of developing into " The Pedigree of Man the human form
their
solid." .
The
Chaya-loka
region of the
.
.
CHAYAS on
the
Etheric or
Astral Planes.
Chaya-purusha
Chayatman Chela
The
(Sans.)
A
Cheybi
Chhaya
)
A
reflected form.
one who has entered on the "Outer Court" as the pupil of a
disciple or pupil;
Probationary Path GURU or master.
Chetah Chetana
etheric double.
(Sans., the shadow-self)
the
s PHITTA See CHITTA
f
In ancient Egypt, the soul.
and
its
compounds
See
CHAYA and
its
compounds.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Chid
33
CHIT
"The seat (Sans.) individual desires." 1
of the force which
Chid-agni-kundum extinguishes
Chidakasha Chid-atman
all
See CHITTAKASHA.
Pure intelligence
Chid-ghana
(Sans., compact sciousness in all its fullness
C bin-mat ra
(Sans.) 2. In the
ness.
;
;
spirit.
Eternal Conconsciousness) the PLEROMA of the Greeks.
Pure intelligence ; abstract consciousAdvaitin Vedantic philosophy, PARA-
i.
BRAHMAN. With the Vedantins, the
Chin-maya-kosha
"
Nirvanic
Robe " ;
the NIRVANIC state objectivised.
With the Vedantins:
Chit (Sans.)
conjunction with BUDDHI consciousness.
;
i.
A
wisdom.
quality of
2.
Mind;
MANAS
in
intelligence;
"Chit, in man, is the intelligence that knows, that separates and divides and analyses; and it has to do with the multiplicity of forms and with their interThe Evolution of Life and Form. relations."
Chit-kala The spiritual entity who gives to man the higher mind a KUMARA ; an AGNISHVATTA-PITRI ; a DAIMON. attracts to itself by spiritual affinity a "Chit Chitkala, when it develops sufficiently in man." S.D., ;
.
.
i.
.
308.
Chit-sva-rupa Chitta (Sans.) sciousness.
written
Intelligence in
Thought;
i.
The
2.
seat
its
essential
intelligence;
of
form
;
the Supreme.
the field
KAMA-MANAS.
of con-
(Sometimes
CHETAH.)
Chittakasha
In the Advaitin Vedantic philosophy, (Sans.) " the infinite field or plane of universal consciousness ; the AKASHA wherein the soul becomes luminous in its own wisdom. (Sometimes written CHIDAKASA.) "
__
Chitta-moha
Confusion of the mind.
Chitta-raga
The
Chitta-vritti
Thoughts or images automatically created by the
passion or desire of the mind.
brain.
Chitti (Sans.)
Chochmah Chokmah
I
j
Understanding.
(Heb.)
2.
With the Kabalists i. BUDDHI; wisdom. The masculine correspondence of BINAH :
(ff.v.)-
1
Theosophical Glossary.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
34 Chohan
"A
high spiritual entity not generally embodied our objective universe. There are many of these entities." See Theosophical Glossary.
(Tib.)
in the matter of
grades
DHYAN CHOHAN.
Chokmah
CHOCHMAH.
See
In
Christos (Gk.}
its
essence,
ATMAN.
"
that principle of our inner nature which develops in us into the Spiritual Ego formed of the indis.
.
.
soluble union of Buddhi, the sixth, and the spiritual efflorescence of Manas, the fifth principle." S.D., ii.
241.
Chu
In ancient Egypt,
Cila
Morality.
spirit.
See CHIT.
Cit
compounds See CHITTA and its compounds. Clairaudience Hearing in the inner worlds, the higher planes. Clairvoyance Sensing, after the manner of sight, the vibrations of worlds higher (or more inward) than the three lower stages Thus there is ETHERIC CLAIRVOYANCE, of the physical. ASTRAL CLAIRVOYANCE, and MENTAL CLAIRVOYANCE, ac-
(titta
and
its
is exercised. C. W. Clairvoyance) further divides the subject into 1. Simple clairvoyance a mere opening of sight, enabling its possessor to see whatever astral or etheric
cording to the plane on which the faculty
Leadbeater
:
(
entities
happen
to be present.
Clairvoyance in space the capacity to see scenes or events too far away for ordinary observation, or concealed by intermediate objects. the capacity to look either 3. Clairvoyance in time into the past or into the future. 2.
i. An ordered whole; hence, the universe as (Gk.) 2. The solar system. manifesting the principle of order.
Cosmos
See KOSMOS.
Cramana A Cubes
A
learner
name
;
a SHRAVAKA.
given to the
have conquered matter
BARHISHAD PITRIS because they
in its fourfold form.
"
Any defined period, complete in itself, returning to a point higher than, but corresponding to, that of departure, of evolution, of manifestation, of after describing a curve J experience, etc."
Cycle
1 A Short Glossary of Burrows.
Theosophical
Terms,
by Annie Besant and H.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
35
D Daath
Wisdom
(Heb.)
and BINAH
ya
ar ,
.
Daemon
two aspects,
CHOCHMAH WORD.
See DAIMON.
Daenam Daeva Daimon
in its
In the KABALAH, the LOGOS or
(Heb.)
|
Wisdom
;
(g.v.).
(Zend, knowledge)
In the AVESTA, the KAMA-MANAS.
See DEVA.
With the neo-Platonists, a spirit, good or by Socrates, DAIMON is, apparently, the equivalent of the higher mind or ego. Daitas See DAITYAS. i.
(Gk.)
evil.
2.
As
referred to
A
It (Sans.) part of the continent of ancient Atlantis. lay in the equatorial region, off the present coast of Brazil. After the catastrophe of some 80,000 years ago, of Daitya
Daitya
nothing save a small island remained above the level of the sea. 1
Daityas
In the
(Sans.)
PURANAS
:
i.
The
strange forms of the
middle of the Third Race, " half human and half animal, 2 2. The Toltecs. See quotations wholly monstrous." under RAKSHASAS and DANAVAS.
Daiva and
its
See
compounds
Daiva-prakriti Daivi-prakriti
)
~
D
DEVA and
its
compounds.
PRAKRITI
J
Daksha
In the VISHNU PURANA, (Sans., power, energy, will) the personification of creation by the coming together of the two sexes as evolved during the Third Race; the chief of the PRAJAPATIS. " Daksha, the father of mankind, established sexual intercourse as a means of peopling the world." Vishnu
Purdna,
Daksha-kratu Daksha-tati
Having a strong Mental power.
1
will.
But it must be noted Scott-Elliot, The Story of Atlantis, pp. 18-19. that this account differs from that of The Secret Doctrine, wherein it is said (vol. ii. pp. 328, 452) that the destruction of Daitya occurred 850,000 years " ago, and that Daitya, a small island inhabited by a mixed race, was destroyed about 270,000 years ago" 2
Annie Besant.
(vol.
i.
p. 714).
Dictionary of Theosophical
36
Daksha-yani
Dama
)
Damatha
J
Terms
ADITI as daughter of DAKSHA. self-restraint,
(Sans., 2.
self-control)
i.
Asceticism.
In HATHA-YOGA, the control of the body in
and posture.
diet, breathing,
"DAMA
the repression of the external senses."
is
Sankara Acharya.
Dana
In Buddhism, one of the six PARAMITAS or "perfections"; charity; love. "The gate that standeth at the entrance of the The Voice of the Silence. Path."
(Sans., giving)
(q-v.),
Dana-dharma
The
practice of charity.
In the
VAYU PURANA,
who made war
against the gods.
Danavas
giants, titans, or magicians,
"The Daityas and Danavas are the Titans, the Demons and Giants whom we find in the Bible the progeny of the Sons of God and the Daughters of '
'
men.'"
S.D.,
Specifically, the
ii.
sixth
'
526.
p.
and seventh sub-races of the Third
Race.
"A
Dangrna
purified soul;
one who has become a JIVAN-
MUKTA."
"That All-Presence which is sensed by the Opened Eye of Dangma." Stanzas of Dzyan. The ASURAS who incarnated in the P. f J Lords of the IJarK-iace Fourth Race and rebelled Sons of the J against the White Emperor of the "City of the Golden ,
)
Gates."
Darkness, Body of See BODY OF DARKNESS. Darsana See DARSHANA.
A
Darshana 2. Any
i. demonstration or teaching. (Sans., seeing) of the six recognised schools of Hindti philosophy, viz. the PURVA MfMANsA, the VEDANTA, the NYAYA, the VAISESHIKA, the SANKHYA, and the YOGA.
Dasyus
(Sans.)
In the VEDAS,
evil
beings, the
gods and men.
Day of Brahma A MAHA-MANVANTARA Dayus See DYAUS. Dbrim See DABARIM. Deha (Sans.) The physical
body.
enemies of
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
Deha-grahana Assuming a visible form. Deha-kara (Sans., the cause of the body) A father. Dehatma-vadin (Sans., he who says body and soul are
A materialist.
Deheshvara
(Sans., lord of the body)
DemiurgOS
(Gk., (fy/uou/oyos, a
The
maker)
37
one)
Self.
The
Creator of the
world.
Descending Arc
A
phrase to express the evolution of the forth. See ASCENDING
Cosmos; the PRAVRITTI, or going ARC.
Deukalion
Dev
(Gk.)
The
equivalent of the
MANU
of the Hindus.
In Zoroastrianism, an evil spirit. (Per.) " The Persian Dev is the antithesis of the Ferouer, for the Dev has been transformed by Zoroaster into the Genius of Evil whence the Christian Devil." S.D., ii\.
77.
Deva
In (Sans., the shining one ; same root as DEUS) literature, this word has a very wide signification
Hindu ;
it
is
applied to almost any being functioning on planes higher than the physical, whether concerned with human evolution or no. See ARUPA DEVA, RUPA DEVA, and the following
compounds. " The Devas who superintend the building of forms, and the fashioning of the tabernacle of man, came out " THE DREAMER." of the Second Life-wave." Devas are "the Spiritual Intelligences who help in reflecting the to the
senses ness."
A DEVA
is
outward vibrations carried through the perceiving ego in terms of conscious-
Ibid.
are INDRA, AGNI, PAVARA,
Deva-bhakti
ELEMENTALS (q-v.}\ such VARUNA, and KSHITI.
lord of each class of
Devotion to the gods.
A deity or god. Peva-chakra A magic circle. Deva-bhu
Devachan
i.
2.
SVARGA; heaven.
happy place) The heaven world or, rather, which the soul exists when it has transcended the ASTRAL BODY. Devachan corresponds with the MANASIC or mental plane. See DEVACHANIC PLANE.
state
(Tib., a
in
"The word Devachan
is the theosophical name for and, literally translated, means the Shining Land, or the Land of the Gods. Devasthan, the place
heaven,
38
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
of the Gods, is the Sanscrit equivalent. It is the Svarga of the Hindus the Sukhavati of the Buddhists ;
;
the Heaven of the Zoroastrians and Christians, and of the less materialised among the Mahomedans." The
Ancient Wisdom.
Devachanic Plane Though comprised within the world the mind, DEVACHAN is not synonymous with that world. " It
of
a specially guarded part of the mental plane sorrow, and all evil, are excluded by the action of the great Spiritual Intelligences who superintend human evolution." The Ancient Wisdom. is
whence
Deva-deva
all
God
(Sans., the
Brahma
of the gods)
;
Vishnu;
Shiva.
Deva-dharma
A
Deva-graha A
class of
religious duty.
demons who
Deva-guru
The Teacher
Deva-jnana
A
are a cause of lunacy.
of the gods; BRIHASPATI.
DEVA with the Wisdom.
A
Deva-karman
religious rite
;
worship.
Deva-karya Coming from the gods a divine command. Devaki The primeval mother; DEVA-MATRI. ;
"
Devaki,
Madonna, S.D.,
is
ii.
antetype
later
of
Roman
the
Catholic
anthropomorphised form of Aditi."
555.
The
Deva-loka
the
a
place
DEVAS
the
of
" ;
"
angel
spheres
;
SVARGA.
Deva-matri Divine ADITI.
The abstract (Sans., the Mother of the gods) Energy of which the DEVAS are modifications;
"The Mother of the S.D.,
Deva-maya Deva-ninda
Devansa
i.
An
illusion created
(Sans.)
A
partial
AVATAR A.
Deva-putra
Atheism.
See ANSA.
(the PRAKRITI of the devas)
Light of the Logos";
Deva-puja
by the devas.
(Sans., reviling the gods)
Deva-prakriti
"The
Gods, Aditi, or Cosmic Space."
83.
FOHAT
Worship of the gods.
The son
of the gods.
(g.v.).
Primordial light
;
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
A
} Deva-raj Deva-raja Deva-rajahj
divine
Lord of Karma; Indra.
a
Ruler;
39
one of the CHATUR-DEVAS through whom work the four "elements," Specifically,
and
ether, fire, water,
earth.
" are often spoken of as the Regents of the Earth, or angels of the four cardinal points, and the Hindu books call them the Chatur Maharajahs, giving their names as Dhritarashtra, Virudhaka, Virupaksha, and Vaishravana." Manual V.
The Devarajahs
Deva-rishi
)
Devarshi
j
A
i.
RISHI who
nature on earth."
Deva-rupa Devasthan
The
1
divine form
The Third
i.
PURANAS.
in the
has passed into DEVALOKA. who attain a fully divine
sages
;
of divine form.
See DEVACHAN.
Deva-surga
Devata
"Those
2.
2.
of the Seven Creations enumerated " of this creation.
"The Immortals
See DEVATAS.
A
Devata-maya
manifestation of
Devata-pratuna Devatas (Sans.)
The image
all
the gods.
of a god.
"
Divine Beings, Demi-gods," generally 2. An represented as being at war with the DAITYAS. ASTRAL or inferior DEVA ; an elemental.
Devatatma
(Sans.)
i.
The Mother
Devatman
i. (Sans.) the divine ; sacred.
Deva-tva
The
(Sans., divinity)
A
Deva-vani
of the Gods.
divine
Identified
Becoming one with the
Divine knowledge.
Deva-yajna
Sacrifice to the DEVAS.
with
divine.
way of the devas) i. The path of the Gods. 2. The path of the Gods to earth. " In death there are two paths, the Pitriyana and the
Deva-yana
(Sans., the
to the
Devayana, the path of the Gods." ANNIE BESANT.
Deva-yoni
2.
divine voice.
Deva-vidya
MANES
soul.
An
inferior
DEVA
;
Pitris
an elemental.
Deva-yuga (Sans., the age of the gods) "golden age." 1
and the path of the
Theosophical Glossary.
The
first
YUGA; the
40
Dictionary of Theosophical
Devs
i.
A
pre-Adamic
race.
"The Devs were 411. With the
Terms
giants, strong
and wicked."
S.D.,
ii.
2.
Zoroastrians, the Seven Devs are probably the Seven great Devas or Planetary
with
synonymous Spirits.
Dharana
One of the (Sans., holding, retaining in the mind) eight stages of YOGA (q.v.) selecting an object or idea to focus the mind upon, and holding it fixed upon the thing :
selected.
"Thou
now
art
in
DHARANA,
the sixth stage."
The
Voice of the Silence.
Dharana-maya -Abstraction. Dharana-yoga Deep absorption. Dharini
A MANTRA
(Sans.)
Dharma
that
(Sans.,
which
(q.v.). is
to be held)
i.
Moral and
justice ; right and orderly action contradistinction to ADHARMA (?..). "
ligious
duty
;
Dharma
;
virtue,
re-
in
a wide word, primarily meaning the a thing that which makes it to be what it is externally ; hence, the laws of its being its And it includes religious rites appropriate to duty. ANNIE also righteousness." those laws and customs is
essential nature of
BESANT.
"To science,
the artist his art, to the to the monk his vow,
man to
of science his the soldier his
sovereign's name, to each believer his own particular belief any of these, or all, may be DHARMA." The 2.
Web of Indian Life. In Buddhism, KARMA
Dharma-dhatu
(Sans.,
(q>v.}.
the element of orderly action)
A
Buddha; a Dharmakaya.
Dharma-jnana Knowledge of DHARMA. Dharma-kaya (Sans,, the body of the Law)
A
i. class of the Adepts or Buddhas. "The Dharmakaya body is that of a complete Buddha, i.e. no body at all, but an ideal breath ; consciousness merged in the Universal Consciousness, or Soul devoid of every attribute." H.P.B.
RISHIS
;
Hence
the
the highest of
all
DHARMAKAYAS
"without remains." sents divine or
2.
BUDDHIC
are often spoken of as Nirvanees
Impersonally, DHARMAKAYA reprewisdom ; BODHI.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Dharma-marga
The path
Terms
41
of virtue.
A DHARMAKAYA (q.v.). Dharma, Sons of A class of RISHIS (q.v.) practising YOGA. Dharma-rashi
Dharma-yuga
(Sans, the
The KRITA-YUGA.
age of virtue)
See YUGA.
A
Dhatu
i. constituent part; an essential (Sans, and Pali) 2. One of the five ELEMENTS (q-v.), and its specific element. property as perceived by the corresponding sense, viz., sound, touch, sight, taste, and smell. 3. In Hindu physiology, a constituent of the body, i.e. chyle, blood, etc. " the seven principles." 4. Esoterically, the word refers to
Dhi
(Sans.)
Dhi-mat
Thought; understanding.
The
(Sans., having understanding)
all-wise
Deity
;
BRIHASPATI.
Dhi-shakti
Dhruva
)
Dhruvam
J
Mental power.
i. The strong and coarse body formed over the higher vehicles of the comparatively unevolved man when he arrives on the ASTRAL PLANE after the death of the physical body. 2. That which was the pole-star (now ALPHA). 3. A period of 9090
(Sans., stable, strong) astral
years.
Dhruvakshara
Dhyaman Dhyan Dhyana/ I
(Sans., fixed
(Sans., light)
and
eternal)
Meditation. i.
(Sans., meditation) gaged in abstract
Vishnu.
See DHYANA.
The concentrated mind It
contemplation.
is
enthe
seventh stage of YOGA (q.v.). "A state of abstraction which carries the ascetic far above the region of sensuous perception." Key to Theosophy. It is one of the six Direct knowledge by meditation. PARAMITAS or "perfections" of Buddhism. 3. One of the hierarchy of spiritual beings ; a DHYAN CHOHAN (q.v.). 2.
Dhyana-gamya
That which
Phyana-marga
The path on which
is
attained by meditation.
progress
meditation.
Dhyana-mudra The posture for meditation. Dhyana, Sons of See SONS OF YOGA.
is
made by
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
42
The YOGA
Dhyana-yoga
of meditation.
i. An Archangel or high spiritual (Sans.) Being charged with the supervision of the Cosmos. Such
Dhyan-chohan
KUMARAS and the ROOT-MANUS of a race. They are " Lords of Light," " Sons of Wisdom," variously spoken of as 2. One of the Seven "intelligent, conscious, and living etc.
are the
Principles of the Logos."
1
See DHYANIS.
Dhyani
Dhyani-bodhi-sattvas With the Buddhists, DHYANI-BUDDHAS. See BODHISATTVA.
Phyani- Buddha 2.
An
i.
A PLANETARY SPIRIT;
expression of
DHYANA.
Dhyanika
BUDDHI
a
Sons of the
DHYAN CHOHAN.
in the formless worlds,
i.e.
by
See BODHISATTVA.
From, or
(Sans.)
by, meditation.
A generic name for spiritual Beings ranging (Sans.) from the PLANETARY LOGOS to any of the ARPA DEVAS. See FIRE DHYANIS, LOWER DHYANIS, SIX-FOLD DHYANIS.
Dhyanis
" ii.
twelve hierarchies of
DHYANIS
or angels."
S.D.,
30.
Dianoia (Gk.
thought,
t
The cosmic
mind)
idea
;
divine
idealism.
Diksha
Initiation.
(Sans.)
"The most
general term in Sanskrit for initiation is " " " conseor preparation cration for a religious rite." Theos. Rev.
DfKSHA, meaning originally
Dikshin
(Sans.)
Dis (Gk.) i. Dodonean
An
Initiate. 2.
Light.
"The Disposer of all things"; 2 Zeus;
Jupiter.
Diti (Sans., distributed) ADITI ; a personalisation of AKASHA. "Diti ... is the sixth principle of METAPHYSICAL nature, the
Divo-rajah
(
Buddhi of AKASHA."
Sans ')
The
}
Divya-cakshus Divya-chakshus
)
sk y
'>
the heavens
(Sans.)i. Divine invisible.
/
S.D.,
2.
;
insight
ii.
Heaven. ;
1
(Sans.) S.>.,
iii.
Divine knowledge. a
59.
seeing what is of seeing an
The power
object at any distance.
Divya-jnana
649.
Damascius.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Divya-srota Divya-shrptra
43
2. The power i. Divine hearing. (Sans.) of understanding any sound, articulate or
\
J
otherwise.
An ELEMENTAL.
Djin (Arab.)
Djnana
Dosha
Jnana
(q.v.).
Fault; vice; defect; disease.
(Sans.)
Double, Astral
See ASTRAL DOUBLE.
Double Dragon
The human MONAD.
Double, Etheric
See ETHERIC DOUBLE.
Downward Arc
Theosophists by this term symbolise See PRAVRITTI MARGA.
descent of
Dragon of Wisdom 2.
the
spirit into matter.
As used
The One;
i.
in the plural, the
the Logos;
term generally
EKA
signifies came to this
(q.v.).
those
great Beings from the planet Venus who globe during the Third Race period as the teachers of the nascent humanity. They are often called the "Sons of Fire" (q.v.),
though
must be remembered that
it
tion of the
AGNISHVATTA
Drashta, Drashtri
(Sans.)
this is also
an appella-
PITRIS.
A
seer.
i. The elements, of which nine are substance) 2. One of the six in the Nyaya philosophy. 3. Wealth ; ARTHA (q.v.). categories of Kanada.
Dravya (Sans.,
enumerated
Duality of substance.
Dravya-dvaita
Dravya-maya
Material.
Drishti (Sans., seeing mentally)
A
notion;
a wrong view;
scepticism.
Duat (Eg.)
The place of the departed spirits. This Duat was, to the popular Egyptian mind, a vast circular or semicircular valley surrounding the Theos. Rev. world, a place of utter gloom and horror." "
Duhkha-kara
Dukha
See
Durga
(Sans.,
Causing sorrow or pain.
DUHKHA. the inaccessible) 1 2. MAYA, or
illusion."
1
S.D.,
i.
i.
"The
Mary 426.
personification the Virgin.
of
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
44
With the Buddhists, the ten (Sans., wicked) three of the body (murder, theft, adultery) four of the mouth (lying, calumny, lecherous speech, slander) ; and three of the mind (envy, malice, unbelief).
Dush-charitra sins, viz.
Dutas
:
;
(Sans., messengers)
Dvaita
(Sans.,
Angels of Shiva, Vishnu, or Yama.
Those holding
duality)
human
that the
exists as a principle distinct from the Divine. the three sects of the Vedantins.
One who
Dvaita-vadin
DvaSdva
}
follows the
DVAITA
" (Sans '> a P air )~ A P air of
Dvapara-yuga Dvesha (Sans.)
;
spirit
one of
teaching. "
PPosites
(?.*).
See YUGA.
(Sans.)
the objective
It is
Repulsion ; the attitude of mind which repels hatred ; one of the five KLESHAS.
Dvi-ja (Sans., one born a second time) i. A BRAHMAN, KSHATTRIYA, or VAiSHYA. 2. One who has been initiated a second time.
Dvipa
(Sans.)
A zone,
region, land, or continent.
"The
seven dvipas are, exoterically, seven divisions of the earth existing long ago ; esoterically, the seven great continents which came successively into existence Hindu College as the homes of the seven Root-races."
Magazine.
As named
in the PURANAS, the seven DVIPAS are: JAMBU, KUSHA, KRAUNCA, SHAKA, and PLAKSHA, SALMAL!, PUSHKARA.
Dwaita
See DVAITA.
Dwaita-vadin
Dwapara-yuga
Dwesha Dwi-ja
See DVAITA-VADIN. See YUGA.
See DVESHA. See DVIJA. See DV!PA.
Dwipa Dyad (Gk.)
With the Gnostics, the dual emanations from the Father, these being conceived of in pairs, positive-negative, male-female, etc. (Sans. root DIV, to shine) the Divine Light.
Dyaus
t
Dyookna With Father
;
the
Kabalists,
The
sky, as the
the Angels
metaphor
that
synonymous with the FEROUER of the
for
behold the
Zoroastrians.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Ea
45
With the Babylonians, the God of Wisdom; the God of Holy Ghost of the
Light, the equivalent, apparently, of the Christians. See TIAMAT.
Earth Chain
The Fourth
See PLANETARY
Planetary Chain.
CHAIN.
Ecstasis (Gk.) An SAMADHI (q.V.).
A name
Egg-born
Root-race in
its
entranced
the consciousness
of
;
given in The Secret Doctrine to the Third
1 life-period before sexual generation.
The " I " Ego may mean
(Gk. and Lat.)
Ego
state
the focus of the consciousness. the THINKER or HIGHER EGO same as it expresses itself through the per(q.v.), sonality (KAMA-MANAS), when it is known as the LOWER or
Thus
;
the or the
PERSONAL EGO.
The ASTRAL form
Eidolon (Gk.)
KAMAR^PA.
;
that Personalities, by continued wrong-doing to say, by a continued and determined turning away from their SURIC or rightful evolution, may become severed from the Source of their being, and pass to a region known as the " Eighth Sphere," there to be disintegrated and resolved into
Eighth Sphere is
their its
cosmic elements. Beyond implying that the Moon is there is almost complete reserve on the part of
locale,
2
theosophical teachers with regard to this subject. " The spheres of the cyclic process of evolution are seven in number, but there is an eighth in connection with our earth, our earth being the turning-point in the cyclic chain; and this eighth sphere is out of circuit, a cul-de-sac, and the bourne from which it may be truly said no traveller returns." Esoteric Buddhism. .
Eka
The One; MAHAT. The One and the Dragon
.
.
(Sans., one)
"
'
*
'
'
are expressions used by the ancients in connection with their respective S.JD., i. 1 02. Logoi."
Eka-arin 2.
A
(Sans., living alone) follower of Buddha.
Eka-chitta 1
i.
A
PRATYEKA-BUDDHA
Fixing the thought upon one object. See S.D.,
ii.
208.
2
See S.D.,
i.
180.
(q.v.).
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
46
Ekagra
(Sans.,
having one point)
A
concentrated state of
mind; one-pointedness.
Eka-hansa
(Sans., the
one HANSA)
The
soul.
A SUDRA, differentiating (Sans., once born) from the DVi-jA, the twice-born.
this caste
Eka-ja
Eka-janman A SUDRA. See EKAJA. Ek-akara (Sans., one form) A never-changing
form or ex-
pression.
Eka-manas
Of one form
Eka-rupa
;
(Heb., strong)
the earliest
Elohim
name
object.
Deity.
(Sans., devotion to one)
Eka-yana El
mind upon one
Fixing the
(q.v.) in
Monotheism. its
singular form
;
perhaps
for the Deity with the Semitic nations.
Element
With the Buddhists, and as spoken of in occult books generally, there are four " elements," air, fire, water, Each ROUND, it is said, develops a fresh and earth. ELEMENT, and they may be considered to be types of the different worlds or planes.
Hindu philosophy there are usually AKASHA Or KHA, ANILA Or VAYU, TEJAS,
In Viz.
(qq.vv.}.
five
ELEMENTS,
JALA, and BHO correspond, respectively, to sound, touch,
These and smell.
sight, taste,
A comprehensive term for any semi-conscious or conscious non-human being or natural energy manifesting on A similar entity on the the ETHERIC or ASTRAL PLANES. higher planes is more correctly termed a DEVA (q.v.), though the word ELEMENTAL has often also been applied to these higher beings. Elementals may be grouped in two classes
Elemental
:
(i)
The NATURAL ELEMENTALS
or
nature
spirits.
popularly known as fairies, gnomes, brownies, pixies, nixies, undines, sylphs, salamanders, etc. They belong principally to the astral world, but there are many which manifest on the etheric sub-planes of the physical. 2. The ARTIFICIAL ELEMENTALS OF thought forms. These are forms given to a portion of ELEMENTAL Their ESSENCE (q.v.) by the thoughts of mankind. existence is generally very transitory.
These include
Elemental Essence
all
The
those entities
substance of the
ELEMENTAL KING-
Dictionary of Theosophical DOMS
below the
(q.v.),
first,
Terms
47
the atomic or monadic sub-
division.
"When a portion of the monadic essence of any plane clothes itself in the molecular matter of that plane, in addition to its permanent sheath of the atomic matter, it is then called elemental essence of such and such kind." The Vahan. " Elemental Essence consists of aggregations of . matter on each of the six non-atomic sub-planes of the mental and desire planes." ANNIE BESANT. '
*
.
.
Elemental Kingdom
Spirit, descending into matter, reaches the region known on the ascending arc as the MANASIC or Mental Plane. The higher, the ARt)pA, subdivisions of this plane are called the FIRST ELEMENTAL KINGDOM the lower, the RPA, subdivisions are called the SECOND ELEMENTAL KINGDOM. Below this, again, is the THIRD ELEMENTAL KINGDOM, corresponding to the ASTRAL PLANE on the upward arc. The Second Life-wave of the Logos, on its downward " in the matter of the higher part of course, energising the mental plane, is known as the First Elemental Kingdom. ... It descends to the lower or rupa levels of the same plane, and there it ensouls the Second Elemental Kingdom." C. W. LEAD BEATER.
and
vivifies
;
The KAMA-R
Elementary
sophical Glossary.
Elements, The
Elohim
See ELEMENT. the
i. Deity; the Logos. Powers) (Heb., planetary Spirit or Creator, corresponding to the CHOHANS of the Hindus.
2.
A
DHYAN
"Universal tradition shows primitive man living for ages together with his Creators and first Instructors the Elohim in the world's Garden of Eden or '
1
Delight.'
Ennoia Enncea
)
(Gk.)
"S.D., Among the
Mind.
J
"
As a
ii.
'
365. Gnostics, an aspect of the Divine
See BYTHOS.
Ennoia and Ophis are the Logos when separated, one is the Tree of Spiritual Life ; the other, the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil." Isis Unveiled,
En-suph
ii.
unity,
293.
See AIN-SOPH.
:
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
48
Eon
See
Epinoia (Gk.)
Epoptes
Thought;
An
(Gk.)
intelligence; purpose.
one
Initiate;
admitted
to
the greater
mysteries.
The inner or hidden. Esoteric truth is that which underlies forms and dogmas; that which is veiled to the common people, but is revealed to the initiated.
Esoteric
Ether
That which forms the four higher or finer sub-planes of the physical world. These different sub-planes are known as the FIRST ETHERIC or ATOMIC, the SECOND ETHERIC or SUB-ATOMIC, the THIRD ETHERIC or SUPER-ETHERIC, and the FOURTH ETHERIC or ETHERIC, and collectively as the Etheric Plane.
Body A body
Etheric
sub-planes; the
formed of the matter of the etheric
ETHERIC DOUBLE
(q.v.).
Etheric Double The counterpart of the dense physical body, pervading and sustaining it, formed of the matter of the four etheric sub-planes.
The ETHERIC DOUBLE
(in
Sanscrit the LINGA-SHAR!RA)
serves as the vehicle of the life (PRANA), passing on the same to the denser matter that we perceive with the ordinary physical senses.
The
Etheric Plane world.
four etheric sub-planes
of the
physical
See ETHER.
Ex-lunar Monads
The name introduced by Mrs Besant
to differentiate the seven lower classes of entities
1
from the
LUNAR CHAIN (^.#.), often referred to in The Secret Doctrine LUNAR PITRIS," from the more progressed beings,
as the " viz.
the
Exoteric
BARHISHADS and the SOLAR
PITRIS.
The
outward
Exoteric truth is its form or outer, or manifest. aspect, in contradistinction to its inner or ESOTERIC
meaning.
Eye Eye
of
Dangma
of Shiva
See DANGMA.
The Third Eye
Eye, The Third
(q.v.).
With the evolution of the Third Race came
the earliest organ of vision, a single eye, situated in the centre of the forehead, in relation, mainly, with the ASTRAL WORLD. Towards the close of this race-period two further eyes, answering to those we have at present, were developed for definite perception on the physical plane, and the "eye 1
See The Pedigree of Man,
p. 30.
Dictionary of Theosophical
49
became the PINEAL
of Shiva," retreating inwards, afterwards
GLAND
Terms
1
(q.v.).
"The third eye disappeared altogether as a physical organ during the Toltec sub-race, but remained functionally active for long ages in the succeeding sub-races." The Pedigree of Man. .
Fakir
(Arab.)
Farvarshi
A
Mussulman
FEROUER
.
.
ascetic.
(g.v.).
Ferho
With the Gnostics, "the highest and greatest creative power." Key to Theosophy. Ferouer With the Zoroastrians, a spiritual being representing in its activity both the SURIC and the ASURIC type or energy.
"The Ferouer being of which it S.D., iii. 77. Fifth Dimension Fifth Race Fifth Root-race
See
is
is
the immortal part of the mortal the type, and which it survives."
FOURTH DIMENSION.
The Aryan Race.
)
taken from the
j
progenitors were Atlantean sub-race,
Its fifth
The
type being established, it was led by the years ago, to the plains of Northern India, warring against the indigenous peoples, the Titans, the Daityas (q.v.), and the Rakshasas (q>v.\ as recorded in Hindu sacred books. Five of the seven subraces of this Root-race have already appeared and partly run their course, viz. i, the INDO- ARYAN ; 2, the ARYO-SEMITIC ; 3, the IRANIAN ; 4, the KELTIC ; and 5, the TEUTONIC. the Semitic.
Manu
Vaivasvata,
some 850,000
:
Fire Dhyanis
The AGNISHVATTAS
(g.v.).
Fohat
i. DAIVA-PRAKRITI ; the Divine Thought or (Tib.) Energy (SHAKTI) as manifested on any plane of the Cosmos. 2. The relation between spirit and matter. The relation between matter and consciousness "is magnetic, but of magnetism of the subtlest kind, called 1
See the S.D., pp. 302-16 of
vol.
ii.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
50
Fohat or Daiva-prakriti, The Light of the Logos.' It of Substance, and in it the essence of consciousness and the essence of matter exist, polarised, but not drawn A Study in Consciousness. apart." '
is
" thread 3. The (SfrrRATMA) that unifies the the Creative Spirit. "
Monad
with
Fourth Dimension
Besides the three dimensions, length, breadth (or width), and thickness, generalisations or abstractions founded on our ordinary sense - perceptions, the possibility of a fourth dimension has often been contended for by mathematicians. This fourth dimension, occultists declare, is not only a fact, but is one of the categories of observation on the ASTRAL PLANE. On the MENTAL PLANE a further power of perception in five dimensions is said to be evolved. " fourth dimension is, by a strange limitation of our faculties, inconceivable by most of us, but we know that it is an ordinary mathematical straight line exactly like the three straight lines which form the three independent directions of the space with which we are familiar. . . Four-dimensional space is filled with an infinite number of three-dimensional spaces running parallel to each other and intersecting each other at all
The
.
conceivable angles. To a being living in another threedimensional space, one lying at right angles to the particular three-dimensional space in which we live, one of our three dimensions is the fourth dimension to us, one of his three dimensions is the fourth." .
.
.
:
The Vahan.
Fravashem
(
Fylfot Cross
Gaea
)
Gaia
/
Zend ^
In Zoroastrianism, ATMA.
|
The SVASTIKA
(q.v.).
In early Grecian mythology, the personification (Gk.) of the Earth or Nature. It may be taken as the equivalent of the Sanscrit ADITI.
Gai-hinmon
Gammadion
(/fa*.)-
The
hill
See SVASTIKA.
of the
TALMUD.
Dictionary of Theosophical Gana-devata
(Sans.)
Any
SADHYAS, the RUDRAS,
class of
Terms
51
DEVAS; the ADITYAS, the
etc.
Gandarvas See GANDHARVAS. Gandhari With the YOG!S, the NADI
or nerve-current that goes
to the left eye.
Gandharva
See GANDHARVAS.
The LOKA
Gandharva-loka
of the
GANDHARVAS
;
the
or
fire
mental world.
name for the DEVAS, or celestial choristers, 1 answering to the will of their king, Chitraratha ; but it has further specific signiSee quotation. fications. " Cosmically, the Gandarvas are the aggregate Powers of the Solar Fire, and constitute its forces psychically, the Intelligence residing in the sushumna, the Solar Ray, the highest of the Seven Rays mystically, the Occult Force in the Soma, the Moon, or lunar planet, and the drink made of it physically, the phenomenal, and spiritually, the noumenal, causes of sound and the 'Voice of Nature.'" S.D., i. 569.
Gandharvas Gandharbas
In the VEDAS, the generic
I
j
:
:
:
Gandharva- vidya Gati
(Sans.,
The
moving on)
science of the
GANDHARVAS
Passing to another
mode
;
music.
of existence
;
transmigration.
Gauna
Pertaining to (Sans.) unessential or attributive.
a
GUNA
or
quality; hence
the
A sacred verse of the RIG-VEDA (iii. 62, 10) (Sans.) repeated twice daily by the Brahmans ; also called SAVITR!
Gayatri
(the sun).
Genius
(Lat.)
The guardian
Ghrtnendriya } Giva Incorrectly Globe
A
Gnan Gnana
Gnanam
world.
of a
man
or of a place.
(^-)~^ organ or sense of smell. written for JtvA
(q.v.).
See PLANETARY CHAIN.
) J-
Incorrectly written for
JNANA
(q.v.).
)
Gnana-shakti 1
spirit
See JNANA-SHAKTI.
Though the GANDARVAS are generally regarded as a class, it should be noted that in the earliest writings, the Rio-VEDA, the usual reference is to a single "CELESTIAL GANDHARVA," and he is sometimes named Visvavasu.
Dictionary of Theosophical
52
Terms
See JN ANA-YOGA.
Gnana-yoga
Gnosis (Gk.) Knowledge The Sanscrit equivalents
especially ESOTERIC knowledge. are JNANA and BRAHMA-VIDYA.
Against Agnosticism "Theosophy rises up as the Gnosis ; again asserting that the physical is not the only ANNIE BESANT. region into which man can penetrate."
Gnyana Gogard
Incorrectly written for
JNANA
(q.v.).
See ASHVATTA.
Golden Age The KRITA YUGA is sometimes so called. Golden Gates, City of the The chief city of Atlantis. Degenerating into "a den of iniquity," it was destroyed in the great catastrophe of
Go-loka
some 200,000
(Sans., the place of cows)
PLANE.
In
2.
late
Hindu
years ago.
The MAHAPARANIRVANIC
i.
mythology,
heaven
the
of
Krishna.
Gooph
The
(Heb.}
physical body.
Gotra-bhu
With the Buddhists, (Pali) initiation at the entrance to the Path.
Gotra-bhumi
(Pali) Of a SHRAVAKA.
With the Buddhists, one of the
The second
Griha-stha life
(Sans., the householder) of the Brahman.
A
Group-soul
term used to denote the
that lies behind a
one ready
number
or
"
life "
group mineral, vegetable, or animal kingdoms.
life-periods
stage in the
or consciousness of forms in the
"In the vegetable kingdom we have not a one
plant, but
the
for
soul for
an enormous number some cases, for a whole species.
one group-soul
for
of plants perhaps, in In the case of the higher animals, a comparatively small number of physical forms are the expression of one .
.
.
The Vahan. group-soul." " group-soul is a collection of permanent triads in a triple envelope of monadic essence." ANNIE BESANT.
A
The form
is
sometimes perpetuated when the group-soul has
passed on.
"The group-soul drops off the one kind of form manifestation and concerns itself with others." A. P. SINNETT. "Creatures
of
very
great
variety
may be found
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
53
emanating from the same group-soul ; indeed, the evolution of the group-soul could not proceed without A. P. SINNETT. this provision."
Guda-kesha
The Lord
(Sans.)
A
Guhya-bhashita (Sans.) MANTRA (q.V.).
Guhya-guru
mystical prayer or incantation
;
a
A mystical teacher.
i.
(Sans.)
of Sleep.
being the teacher of the
TANTRAS
2. Shiva, this deity or mystical books.
Esoteric knowledge (Sans.) especially the See knowledge of the MANTRAS; GUPTA-VIDYA.
Guhya-vidya esoteric
VIDYA.
A
Guna
(Sans., a string, a chord) quality or fundamental attribute of PRAKRITI; an expression of the universal
substance.
The Sankhya philosophy knows three GUNAS, or modes of cosmic manifestation TAMAS, inertness or darkness ; SATTVA, the rhythmical expression hence purity, truth, or light ; and RAJAS, the energy or expression which has not yet been harmonised hence the perceptible activity. See under :
these heads.
"These three fundamental qualities of matter answering to three fundamental modifications in the consciousness of Ishvara, inertia, activity, and harmony, these are the famous three Gunas without which Prakriti cannot manifest. Fundamental, essential, and unchangeable, they are present in every particle in the manifested universe, and according to their combinations is the nature of each particle." ANNIE BESANT. " Tamas is the unconscious unity or Prakrti ; Rajas is its expression in manifold and diverse forms ; Sattva is the return to unity again, but unity of a higher kind, the unity of knowledge instead of ignorance. "Theosophy in India.
Guna-dharma
The duty
certain qualities
Guna-maya
that
follows
on the possession of
NOBLESSE OBLIGE.
;
That which
is
created by the three GUNAS.
Endowed with qualities. Gupta (Sans.) Hidden secret. Gupta-vidya See GUHYA-VIDYA.
Guna-vat
;
Guru
(Sans.)
i.
"The Science." 2.
A
religious teacher.
real
Guru
is
always an adept in the Occult
The Theosophist.
Brihaspati as the preceptor of the gods.
Dictionary of Theosophical
54
Guru-deva Guru-kara
See DEVA-GURU. Worship.
Guru-krama
Traditionary teaching.
Incorrectly written for
Gyan
Gyan-yoga
Terms
JNANA-YOGA
JNANA
(q.v.\
(q.v.\
H Hades
The Greek
Haiyah
(Heb.)
equivalent of KAMA-LOKA.
The human
soul
;
MANAS.
Hall of Ignorance A metaphor of Mme. Blavatsky's l for the physical body as manifesting the consciousness of the EGO. Hall of Learning A metaphor of Mme. Blavatsky's l for the ASTRAL PLANE. " the plane where sentiency and thirst after RASA the
are
(sensation)
characteristic
features."
"THE
DREAMER."
A
Hall of Wisdom CAUSAL BODY as
metaphor of Mme. Blavatsky's for the which the wisdom gained from in-
that in
carnate existence
is
garnered.
With the Parsis, the period during which the lower animals began to evolve into men. The Bird (Angel) of i. Hansa (Sans., a swan or goose) Wisdom. 2. Brahman as Divine Wisdom. 3. The Self as the Pilgrim or Wanderer the JIVATMA. 4. The third great Initiation whereby the initiated knows himself as a part of
Hamespita-midan
;
the
Divine
Life.
5.
One who
has passed
through this
Initiation.
" Hansa
'
'
three words meaning equal to A-ham-sa I am He ; while, divided in still another way, it will He (is) I.' In this single word is read Is-ham,' contained, for him who understands the language of wisdom, the universal mystery, the doctrine of the S.D., identity of man's essence with god-essence." '
is
'
'
'
i.
6.
106.
In the
BHAGAVATA PURANA,
the one and only caste of the Manu into four. 7. A
Hindus, before the segregation by particular
MANTRA 1
or mystical beat.
See The Voice
of the Silence.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Hansa Vahana vehicle
Hara
That of which Hamsa Brahman.
2. Deity. Shiva. " Perishable is Pradhana
i.
is
Hari
;
Hara."
:
(the
swan)
imperishable,
55 is
the
immortal,
Shvetashvatara.
See HIRANYAGARBHA.
Vishnu or Krishna.
Hari-kesha
(Sans., yellow-haired) See rays of the Sun ; SAVITR!.
One RAYS,
of the seven
THE
mystic
SEVEN.
Hatha Yoga The
teaching that growth of the soul is by means of the physical body, by the adoption of certain postures, by the regulation of the breath, or by other psycho-physical
methods.
"The theory of Hatha Yoga is this that, on the whole, it is easiest to begin [development] with the physical body, because then you are dealing with a thing of which you, at least, know something ; that, starting with your physical body, you can bring it under control to a well-nigh incredible extent; that, as the physical body corresponds in its various parts to the organs of the higher bodies, it is possible to reach those organs of the higher bodies by stimulating the organs of the lower." Theosophy and the New Psychology. :
Havis
(Sans.)
A
Havish-mantas
Hay-yah
burnt-offering.
Sons of Fire
;
a class of PITRIS.
BUDDHI.
(Heb.)
Hea-See Ea. Health Aura The
AURA.
It appears to the clairvoyant colourless lines radiating from the In health, these lines are said to radiate physical body. straight out from the body, but in sickness they droop, and
as a
series
first
of almost
become entangled with one another " Health Aura " it may be considered
1
;
:
hence the name an emanation
to be
Of the ETHERIC DOUBLE.
Heart of the Body
A poetical
phrase for the AGNISHVATTAS
(ff.V.).
Man An appellation in the Kabala and in the Hermetic Schools for the Adam-Kadmon ; the Son, the Third Person of the Trinity in the Secret Doctrine.
Heavenly
1
See Man, Visible and Invisible.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
56
Hebdomad
(Gk.) The Gnostic ASTRAL REGIONS.
equivalent, apparently, of the
" the seven spheres or heavens, the home of the dead and of the unborn, the world of punishment and reward.'' Theos. Review.
Hemadri
(Sans., the golden mountain)
Hermetic
SUMERU.
Pertaining to the founder of a school of initiation
hence, ESOTERIC
;
(q.v.).
The Thinker, whose expression is the Individuregarded objectively, the Causal Body. See EGO.
Higher Ego ality, or,
Higher Manas
The higher mind ; the region of abstract thought whence knowledge comes as direct intuition. See MANAS.
Higher Self See SELF, THE. Hina-yana (/*"/., the small vehicle)
" A scripture and a school of Buddhists, contrasted with the MAHAYANA, the greater Both schools are mystical. vehicle. Also, in exoteric 1 superstition, the lowest form of transmigration." 2. i. Brahma. (Sans., the golden egg) as the creative energy arising from desire.
Hiranya-garbha Cosmic Soul "
3.
Hoa
Hiranyagarbha, Hari, and Shankara
.
.
.
The
are the
purely metaphysical abstract qualities of Formation, S.D., i. 46. Preservation, and Destruction." The centre of consciousness for the mental world.
Ea
The Third Person of the Christian Trinity, the equivalent of the Hindu BRAHMA, the Hebrew SHEKINAH, Usual symbol, a dove. Type, fire. or the Gnostic SOPHIA.
Holy Ghost
Hormazd Horus
Sometimes written
The Egyptian
for
Ormazd
(q>v.).
deity symbolising the sun
;
the CHRISTOS
A sacrificing priest ; symbolically, the senses as (Sans.) ministering to the fire of the desires.
Hotri
Hotri
(Sans.)
One
of the eight MORTIS or manifestations of
Shiva in form.
H vaniratha Hvanuatha
1
/
In the Mazdean Scriptures, the earth ; also written
JANIRATHA. 1
Key
to
Theosophy.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Hyle
(Gk.,
matter)
v\rj,
"
The
first
57
Primordial substance. principle
universe was formed."
out of which the
objective
Theosophical Glossary.
The continent inhabited by the Second Race, See ROOT-RACE. the Hyperboreans. " the land which stretched out its promontories southward and westward from the North Pole to receive the Second Race, and comprised the whole of what is now known as Northern Asia." S.J)., ii. 6.
Hyperborean
i. With the ancient Chaldeans and Phoenicians, the mystic symbol representing the Supreme, whose name is not to be named ; hence, also, the seven rays proceeding there2. With the from, the HEPTAKIS, or seven Nature Powers.
lao (Gk.)
l
Gnostics, Jehovah. " Just as the lao of the Mysteries was distinct from Jehovah, so also were the later lao and Abraxas or Abrasax of some Gnostic sects identical with the God of the Hebrews, who was the same as the Egyptian
Horus."
S.D.,
ii.
496.
i. The first or Will aspect of the Trinity; and, similarly (2) the Will aspect of the Self
Ichchha in
(Sans., desire, will)
man.
The
Ichchha-nivritti on itself.
suppression of desire; desire returning
The power of the will. Its ordinary manifestaon the physical plane is in the nerve-currents by which the muscles are controlled.
Ichchha-shakti tion
Ichvara
See Ishvara.
With the Yocfs, the NADI on the
Ida
left
side of the spinal
chord.
Iddhi
The
Ikshana
Pali equivalent of the Sanscrit Siddhi (q.v.\
(Sans.)
Ilus (Gk., mud)
Incarnation (matter). *
See/rw
An aspect of any HYLE (g.v.). Cf.
The
spirit
object
the look of
it.
Huxley's BATHYBIUS.
(MONAD) being veiled
in
the flesh
See REINCARNATION.
Unveiled,
ii.
296-301, and The Secret Doctrine
y
ii.
565-571.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
58
Incubus
A
(Lat.)
male SPOOK or ELEMENTAL of the vampire
type.
Individual
The
expression of the Higher Ego (q.v.), or which continues through a long series of incarnations, as distinguished from the personality, the expression of the Lower Ego (^.z>.), or that which endures but for one incarnation. See MANAS. \
Individuality
that
J
Indra
In the early Vedic period, the Supreme Deity as Later, represented by the sky or the heavens AKASHA. Indra was looked to as subordinate to the TRIMI>RTI ; the consummation of the DEVAS of the intermediate regions. " Indra is the St Michael of the Hindu Pantheon the chief of the militant host." S.D., ii. 395.
Indra-loka Indriya)
The heaven-world to
relating
(Sans.,
of Indra
and the KSHATTRIYAS. i.
Indra)
Power;
capacity.
See 2. One of the senses or sense-organs. Indrya JNANENDRIYAS and KARMENDRIYAS. 3. A sensation and its perception. 4. The ASTRAL UPADHI which receives sensation. J
In the PURANAS, the third of the seven
Indriya Creation creations.
Knowledge by the senses
Indriya-jfiana
Indriya-nigraha
Indriya-sanga Indriya-svapa sciousness.
perception.
Non-attachment (Sans., 2.
to sense-objects.
the sleep of the senses)
i.
Uncon-
PRALAYA.
See INDRIYA.
Indrya
Indu
;
Restraint of the senses.
(Sans.)
Indu-vansha
In the
CHANDRA- VANSHA
One who
Initiate
BRAHMAN AS,
the moon. (g.v.).
has passed through one or more initiations
(q.V.).
The receiving of the higher knowledge and the that come therewith. powers "Initiation has to do with secret rites which are "who have been reserved for those
Initiation
only
prepared.
Theos. Rev.
There are said attain
may SOHAN
to be four great initiations before the soul The first of these the or liberation.
NIRVANA
of the Buddhists, the PARIVRAJAKA of the Hindus when the aspirant passes from the Probationary
takes place
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Path to the Path proper
(q.v.\ a definitely
59
accepted CHELA
(g.v.\.
With reference
to
into the ancient mysteries,
initiations
such as those of Bacchus and Eleusis, we have but 1 mentary information.
Man
Inner
frag-
The Higher MANAS;
the Higher EGO. would Inner Round appear that certain souls (SECONDCLASS PITRIS), with the desire and potentiality of more rapid progression than ordinary humanity, pass on to the next globe, and work out their evolution round the planetary It
chain with such comparative rapidity that ordinary humanity is again overtaken, and such a soul appears among his fellows as one of the advanced, a FIRST-CLASS PITRIS. This process " Inner is known as the Round," and the souls taking it as " Inner Rounders."
As used by Theosophists, this word generally signithe direct speaking of the Higher Ego (q.v.).
Intuition fies
Io
With the Egyptians and Greeks, the Great Mother, the equivalent of Aditi, Isis, or Eve, the Mother of all the living ; hence, also, the moon and the circle, as symbolising the generative functions of the woman.
A
I.S.
symbol of the Unmanifested.
Isha
(Sans., power over anything) ness at the NIRVANIC stage of manifested universe.
Divine or Cosmic Consciousdescent ; the Cause of the
its
tshita (Sans., superiority) The power of attaining supremacy one of the eight VIBH^TIS and powers of Shiva.
Ishta (Sans.)
Ishta-devata
Worshipped ; worshipped with i.
The chosen
;
sacrifices.
or tutelary god.
2.
The chosen
form of worship.
tshva
(Sans.)
Ishvara
A
spiritual teacher.
(Sans., the
"Ishvara
Lord)
i.
The Supreme.
that mighty Centre of Consciousness that exists unchanged in the bosom of the One Existence." is
Evohition of Life and Form. 2.
A
Solar Logos.
"The Lord tshvara." 3.
of any Universe, of any system, The Wisdom of the Upanishats.
With the Vedantins, Cosmic 1
Spirit;
See Orpheus, by G. R.
S.
ATMAN.
Mead.
is
called
60
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Ishwara
See ISHVARA.
The
Isis
Aditi
Mother-divinity of the Egyptians, corresponding to the
and Vach of the Hindus, the lo of the Greeks, or the
Eva of
the Chaldeans. In allusion to the mystery which she personifies, Isis is In front of her temple usually represented with face veiled. at Sais was written :
"I
am
everything that hath been, that is, or that shall be j and no mortal hath ever yet removed the veil that shades my divinity from human eyes."
The moon, f
ita
or a circle,
is
the symbol of
Isis.
See !SHITA.
fevara
See ISHVARA. See ICHCHHA.
Itcha
lu-kabar Zivo
In Gnosticism, the Lord of the
^ONS;
the
CHRISTOS.
Jada (Sans., cold) Inert unconscious inanimate. Jagad (Sans., that which moves) i. The world. ;
;
2.
)
Jagat
J
universe.
Jagad-atman
The
A
3.
Soul of the World.
(Sans., the maintainer of the world) Also Sarasvati and Durga.
Jagad-dhatri Vishnu.
The Teacher of the World. applied to Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiva.
Jagad-guru
Jagad-ishvara
The
world-period.
The Lord
of the Universe
;
Liberation from the world
Jagad-uddhara Jagad-vinasha (Sans.,
The
Brahma epithet
;
is
Shiva. ;
salvation.
The end
the destruction of the world)
of a YUGA. i. In the PURANAS, "the womb of the world"; the First Cause. " Jagad Yoni is scarcely so much the Mother of the of the World,' as the Material World,' or the Cause of the World.'" S.D., i. 77.
Jagad-yoni
'
'
2.
Womb
'
Shiva; Vishnu; Brahma; Krishna.
Jagan-natha
The Lord
of the
World; Vishnu.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
61
See JAG AD.
Jagat
The Cause
Jagat-karana
The Creator
Jagat-kartri
of the Universe. of the
World
;
Brahma.
Jagat-svamin The Supreme. Jagat-traya The three worlds.
The waking state. being awake) The waking
Jagrad-avastha
state of consciousness (Sans., (self-consciousness) in the physical world.
Jagrat
Jagrata
JAGRAT
i.
Jah
Jehovah
Dreaming
in the
waking
state
;
hence, illusion.
See SVASTIKA.
Water ; APAS
(Sans.)
(q.v.).
Jala-rupa (Sans., the water-body) Kama-deva; MAKARA.
Jambu
physical plane.
(q.v.).
Jaina Cross Jala
The
See JAGRAD-AVASTHA.
Jagrata-avastha
Jagrat-svapna
2.
(q.v.).
(Sans.)
i.
The
Jambu-dvipa i. The Mount Mem, or the
2.
fish
as
the sign of
See JAMBU-DV!PA.
lands of the earth; more particularly, Sacred Land. 2. The first DV!PA
The fifth LOKA or heaven-world of the Hindus ; that next above MAHAR-LOKA ; NIRVANA.
Jana-loka Janah-loka
j
Japa-yajna
(Sans.)
)
earth.
The
(Sans. )
Murmuring prayers
as a religious rite or
sacrifice.
Jara-marana
(Sans.)
One
of the
NIDANAS;
old
age and
death.
The mode
of birth; of these there are the CHATUR-YON!. The form, 2. class, or condition of existence as fixed by such birth ; of these there are said to be six, the GATI.
Jati (Sans., birth) i. considered to be
four,
^collection of a former
Jaya
(Sans.)
Conquering; being
life.
victorious.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
62
The twelve Emanations of Brahma working out the creation from the beginning of the KALPA; the twelve Creative Hierarchies.
Jayas
Jehovah
The
(Heb.)
tribal
one of the ELOHIM
is
Jehovah
god of the
by the moon.
his creative aspect
Israelites,
symbolised in
Esoterically considered, (g.v.), or Seven Creative
Spirits.
See JNANA.
Jhana Jiva
i. Cosmic life or soul. 2. The separated or soul animating a particular entity. portion of Mine own Self, transformed in the world of life into an immortal Jiva." Gita> xv. 7.
(Sans., existing)
portion of this
life
"A
PRANA. in
The Jivatma
3.
"
A
it."
Jiva-bhuta
(g.v.).
centre of potential vitality, with latent intelligence S.D., i. 620.
i.
The
life
of the body.
2.
The
soul
of the
world.
The world of living beings, world of the shades or PITRIS.
Jiva-loka
as
distinct
from the
Jivan-mukta One who has obtained J!VAN-MUKTI "One entirely and absolutely purified, and having nothing in common with earth except his body." iii.
60.
Jivan-mukti The Christ-state the state of the highest Adepts. The JfvANMUKTA dwells in NIRVANA, but descends to lower ;
worlds for the
purpose of helping
on the evolution of
humanity.
Jivata
The JfvATMA
(g.v.).
Jivatma \(Sans.)i. The first coming forth of the Spirit; 2. The MONAD at any stage of the MONAD. Jivatman )
Thus the JfvATMA descent into the manifested worlds. may signify the ATMA-BUDDHI-MANAS, or Soul of man, or it may signify their reflection in the Rt>PA worlds below. its
Jnana
Jnanam
)
(Sans.)
J
i.
Spiritual
vision
;
wisdom
insight; the deeper or divine 2. See VIJNANA. GNOSIS. ;
The Second Aspect of the Trinity. Jnana-kaya The SUB-KOSHA, or sheath
of wisdom, answering
to the higher mental world.
Jnana-marga Jnana-p^vana standing.
The
path of wisdom
Purifying
;
the
knowledge;
way of philosophy. refining
the
under-
Dictionary of Theosophical
63
The wisdom-power; the power of pure know2. The consciousness of the
i.
Jfiana-shakti
Terms
ledge rayed from the Logos. higher mind.
Jnana-tattva
Knowledge of the TATTVAS
The
Jnanatman Jnana-yajna "
;
divine knowledge.
All-wise.
The
wisdom.
sacrifice in
wherein the soul casts
itself in full
surrender upon
bosom of the Supreme Knowledge and Love."LIONEL BARNETT.
the
Jfiana-yoga
The YOGA
spiritual insight
;
of wisdom ; union with the Divine by the realisation of the Self through wisdom.
Jfianen-driyas (Sans.) Exoterically, the five organs of sense, the means of receiving impressions from the outside world. These, with the five KARMENDRIYAS, form the ten INDRIYAS or senses.
inner or occult senses corre-
the
Esoterically,
sponding to these.
Jnani Jnanin
One who has supreme knowledge, the GNOSIS, (Sans.) or the seeker of the same. " One who sees the I in everything, and everything in
)
J
the
I."" THE DREAMER."
The
Jfiata (Sans., known, understood)
abstract
Cosmic Ego,
as in the quotation above.
Jnatavya
be known) Conceivable. Cognisable an object of knowledge.
(Sans., to
Jfieya (Sans.)
;
Jneya-jfia (Sans., knowing what Jogi A YOGI (q.v.).
The Father of the Gods Brihaspati of the Hindus.
Jupiter Jyotis
(Sans.,
lightning.
light) 2.
i.
The
be known)
to
is
;
light
The mind.
the Zeus of the Greeks
of the
of
;
the
or
of
VISHNU PURANA, one Body of Dawn (q.v.).
of
sun,
fire,
Intelligence.
In the (Sans., moonlight) the four " Bodies of Brahma," the
Jyotsna
K Ka (Sans., Who ?)
i.
In the PURANAS
a
name
(a) the Inexplicable ; the of Prajapati, the Creator; (c) any 2. In deity that is supreme to the mind of his worshipper. ancient Egypt, the ASTRAL BODY.
Unknown;
(b)
:
Dictionary of Theosophical
64
Terms
This seems to have been a generic term for any that is, those divine beings who express of the fire-deities Thus the KABIRI may themselves in the world of the mind. be taken as identical with the KUMAR AS (the AGNISHVATTAS), with the RUDRAS, or with the MANUS. Perhaps they are best considered as the medium whereby the sacred fire was
Kabiri (Ph&n.)
brought to
man and he became endowed
with intellect and
reason.
Kadmon Kaivalya
ADAM-KADMON.
See
(Heb.)
i.
(Sans.)
detachment.
2.
Complete
isolation; hence, abstraction, fourth chapter of the YOGA SUTRAS purity of soul as the way of attaining
The
teaching; perfect beatitude or liberation.
A
Kaivalya-mukti
Kako-daemon Kala
(Gk.}
Time
i.
(Sans.)
An
)
The
evil
JIVANMUKTI state
;
GENIUS. 2.
fate.
Destiny;
A
3.
Yama.
4.
sun<
f
Kala-hansa
"The Swan
i.
Brahman.
Time and
out of
Space,"
i.e.
Brahma.
2.
The One above KALA,
Kalatita (Sans., transcending time) i.e. Brahman.
Kali
(q.v.).
beatitude.
in its infinity.
phase of the moon.
Kala-bhrit Kala-krit
3.
NIRVANIC
(Sans., warfare)
The SHAKTI
T.
of Shiva.
2.
See KALI-
YUGA. Acts begetting fresh KARMA, or (Sans.) not connected with a former life.
Kalikapurva
Kali-yuga See YUGA. Kalki-avatara The AVATARA who
is
(Sans.)
Brahma
A
come
at the
consum-
See VISHNU.
mation of the present age (KALI).
Kalpa
to
KARMA
period of activity or manifestation
;
a
Day
of
(q.v.).
enter my lower nature at the end "All beings of a kalpa at the beginning of a kalpa again I emanate .
.
.
:
them."
Bhagavad
The end
Kalpa-kshaya
Gtta,
ix.
7.
of the KALPA.
Kama (Sans.)
i. Desire or passion, especially sex-passion, in 2. The fourth and highest the abstract or as a personal god. principle of the QUATERNARY or mortal man.
"It
is
the
life
manifesting in the astral body and
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms conditioned by
it
;
it is
65
characterised by the attribute of
feeling, whether in the rudimentary form of sensation, or in the complex form of emotion, or in of the
grades that
Kama-deva god of
A
i.
lie
DEVA
sex-love.
2.
any The Ancient Wisdom.
between." of the
ASTRAL PLANE, especially the or ELEMENTAL concerned
A nature-spirit
with the building of ASTRAL bodies.
Kama-dharana The fulfilment of desire. Kama-dhatu (Sans.) The region (or state)
of desire
;
KAMA-
LOKA.
An
Kama-grin a
Kama-kaya A
object of the senses.
sheath
or
form
The
lotus (g.v.).
answering
to
the
ASTRAL
WORLD.
Kamala
(Sans., lustful)
The
Kama-loka where
the
the ASTRAL (q.v.) region carried through from earth-life are the soul (J!VATMA) becomes able to respond place
of desire;
desires
expended, and to purely mental vibrations
LIMBO of the
;
the
HADES
of the Greeks
;
the
Scholastics.
Kama-manas
That blending of the mental and elements that forms the personality or common intelligence of the
desire brain-
man.
"The energies that express themselves through the lower kinds of mental matter are so readily changed by it into the slower vibrations that are responded to by astral matter that the two bodies are continually vibrating together, and become very closely interwoven." The Ancient Wisdom.
Kama-rupa
i.
The
vehicle of the desires and passions. The after the death of the physical
ASTRAL form of the man body.
The theosophical teaching with reference to the KAMARTPA is that, when the death of the physical body takes place, the
ASTRAL counterpart of
this reforms itself with its
coarsest substance disposed outwards ; hence, the coarser vibrations of the ASTRAL WORLD are those first set up between it and its environment, and self-consciousness is first attained on one of the lower divisions of the ASTRAL With time, the period depending upon the spiritual plane. status of the soul, the coarser substance disintegrates,
correspondence with substance at higher rates of vibration takes place, and self-consciousness in higher regions of the ASTRAL WORLD is reached. Finally, the last remnant of the 5
66
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms KAMA-RUPA
passes away, and the soul loses consciousness preparatory to it entrance into the purely mental world.
Kama-vachara
With the Buddhists, a
class
of
KAMA-LOKA
DEVAS.
The power of suppressing the eight VIBHUTIS and powers of Shiva.
Kama-vasayita
Kamya
(Sans.) voluntary, in
all
desires
;
one of
Relating to desire ; desirable. 2. Optional; contradistinction to NITYA-KARMA, an in-
i.
dispensable observance.
Kamya
(Sans.)
Karana
(Sans.)
Desire.
Cause. Essential cause
Karana-grina
;
an elementary property.
Karana-karana The Cause of causes. Karana Plane The plane from which
causes proceed; the
mental plane.
With the Vedantins, the CAUSAL BODY (g.v.). Karanatma The source of the ATMA. "One of the seven, and chief, reservoirs of the human Monads or Egos." S.2)., iii. 58.
Karana-sharira
Karana-vihina
Karanopadhi
Without a cause.
(Sans.)
CAUSAL
BODY. MAYA-KOSHA.
TALATALA
Kara-tala
Karma Karman
I
2.
(Sans.)
)
generally
i.
With the TARAKA RAj-Yocfs: i. The The buddhic vehicle; the ANANDA-
(q.v.).
Action,
activity,
movement; moral
2. That religious action. known in the West as the
or
sequence of action
Law
of Cause and
Effect.
" It
is
man who
plans and creates causes, and Karmic
Law
adjusts the effects, which adjustment is not an act, but is universal harmony, tending ever to resume its original position, like a bough which, bent too forcibly,
rebounds with corresponding vigour." S.D., ii. 319. which is the result of past cause or causes. Thus That 3. we speak of " good KARMA " and "evil KARMA," as the past " individual KARMA," of actions have been good or evil of " " national of collective KARMA," KARMA," etc. KARMA is ;
also
known
itself
as "physical," "astral," or "mental," as it works out in these respective worlds. See AGAM! KARMA,
KRIYAMANA KARMA.
KARMA,
PRARABDHA
KARMA,
SANCHITA
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
67
Karma-bandhana Bound to earth-life by KARMA. Karma-deva A god by action, not by birth (AJANA-DEVA)
;
a
RUPA-DEVA.
Karma-deva-loka The LOKA of the RUPA-DEVAS. Karma, The Lords of "The great spiritual Intelligences who keep the KARMIC records, and adjust the complicated workings of KARMIC law
"
l ;
the LIPIKA
Karma-marga The path of action. Karma-mimamsa The PURVA-M!MAMSA The
Karma-phala
Karmarambhaka
fruit of action.
That KARMA
that brings other
K ARM AS
in
its train.
Karma-sannyasika the
life
The SANNYASIN who
has withdrawn from
of action.
The consequences
Karma-vasha
of the actions of a former
life.
The YOGA of action ; spiritual union attained by the realisation of the Self through works. " The Supreme gives to each the conception of the within and the without, by which each comes to know This knowledge of each other the other outside itself. is the preparation for the appropriation and assimilation which result in Karma Yoga." Theosophy in India.
Karma-yoga work
;
Karma-yuga
The KALI-YUGA.
The physical activities ; the five senses (Sans.) or sense-centres which produce action outwardly.
Karmen-driyas
Karta
He who
(Sans.)
performs action.
The KRITA-YUGA.
Karta-yuga
Kaumaras See KUMARAS. Kaumara Creation In the VISHNU
PURANA, the
the creation of the Kumaras,
Creation; refused to beget progeny.
Kaya
The
(Sans.)
i.e.
Ninth
of those
who
body.
The Supreme.
Kaya-stha Kether (Heb.) Triad
;
With the Kabalists i. The higher Sephirothal 2. The first of the Sephiroth ; ATMA. the " Crown." :
1
Annie Besant.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
68
The mind
Kevala-chaitanya (Sans.) mind the pure mind.
alone
the
;
isolated
;
Kevalatman
the
(Sans.,
perfect
unity
of
the
spirit)
The
Absolute.
Kevalin
Kha Kha
i.
(Sans.)
spirit.
2.
A
With the
believer in the doctrine of the unity of Jains,
an Arhat.
With the Egyptians, the physical body.
(Sans., that where there is nothing [manifested] ; hence) 2. Brahman. i. The air; ether; AKASHA. 3. Understand-
ing.
Khaba Khado
With the Egyptians, the
astral
body.
female form, fair to look upon, but Beings (Tib.} " " with no intellect with whom Fourth only animal instinct Race men intermarried. The Jewish " Lilith " and the in
Buddhist " Dakini
Khandas
"
are types. 1
See SK AN DMAS.
Kim-purushas
(Sans.,
what souls?)
The
and Moon; a name of the Second Race
Kin-nara
(Sans.,
what
sort
with the head of a horse
;
children of the
Sun
beings.
of man?) In mythology, a a class of GANDHARVAS.
man
Klesha
i. In the (Sans., pain or suffering) Yoga philosophy there are five KLESHA-KARINS or causes of pain ignorance (AVIDYA); egotism (ASMITA) ; desire (RAGA); hatred (DVESHA) ; " 2. The love of pleasure and love of life (ABHI-NIVESHA). or of worldly enjoyment, evil or good." 2
Kosha
With the Vedantins, a sheath or (Sans., a vessel) vehicle for a particular grade or plane of consciousness. Thus the KOSHA, in the true meaning of the word, is discriminated from the SHAR!RA (q.v.) in that it only receives and responds to the vibrations of a particular world, mental, astral, or physical.
Kosmos
A
spelling of COSMOS (q.v.). that H. P. Blavatsky usually signifies the whole universe by KOSMOS, and the solar system by
(Gk.) It
may be noted
COSMOS.
The attainment of NIRVANA by "steps," by repeated incarnations or other methods. Kraunca The fifth of the seven DV! PAS of the PURANAS. See DVIPA.
Krama-mukti (Sans.) i.e.
1
H,
P. Blavatsky.
a
See The Secret Doctrine,
ii.
297-8.
Dictionary of Theosophical That manifestation sense of hunger.
Krikila
Krishna In Hinduism: 2. The Second Aspect
i.
of
The
of the
Terms
69
PRANA which produces the incarnation of Vishnu. the CHRISTOS. ;
last
TRIMURTI
The Krita-yuga. (Sans., done, finished) Krita-yuga See YUGA. Kriya (Sans.) Activity; that which is active or creative. Kriya-mana The Creative Mind the Third Aspect Krita
of the
;
LOGOS.
Kriya-mana Karma
That KARMA which each one
is
creating
during his present earth-life.
Kriya-shakti
The
i.
creation of forms by means of thought; divine or human to manifest.
hence the power "
2.
The
mysterious power of thought which enables
to
produce
its
own
The
eternal, perceptible,
results
phenomenal
inherent energy." S.D., i. 312. or out-going self-sacrificing powers of the
it
by
SELF or
the EGO.
Kriya-yoga
practical
(Sans., practice of YOGA.
"
The
YOGA)
first
in
stage
the
Mortification, study, and surrendering the fruits of to God, are called KRIYA YOGA." PATANJALI.
work
Kshanada-chara
(night-walkers)
Evil
RAKSHASAS
goblins.
" Patience sweet that nought can
of the Silence, '
i.
f
The
warrior '
iShattriyaf body
Kshetra
and governing
One
a
field)
operations ; space. the indwelling soul).
Kshetra-gfia
)
The
Voice
(Sans.,
2.
of
caste
the
of this caste.
(Sans., at ease, comfortable) as opposed to the life.
(Sans.,
ruffle."
iii.
Hindfls
Kshema
;
See PARAMITAS.
patience.
T^L
;
In Buddhism, one of the six virtues or " perfections "
Kshanti
Concern
for the
form or
i. The field of divine or human The physical body (as the field of
See KSHETRAJNA.
embodied
spirit)
i.
The
reincarnating
Kshetra-jiia j principle ; the J!VATMA ; the knower. " For this flesh ye see Is KSHETRA, is the field where Life disports; And that which views and knows it is the soul,
KSHETRAJNA." Bhagavad
Gita, xiii.i23 (Arnold's Translation).
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
jo 2.
Cosmically, ATMA. " Atma alone is the one real and eternal substratum of all, the Essence and Absolute Knowledge, the
KSHETRAJNA." S.D., I. 623. Kshiti (Sans.) i. The destruction of the world at the end of the MANVANTARA. 2. The DEVA or personified principle of the earth (PRITHIVI) that TATTVA which is the Divine manifestation on the physical plane. Kubera See KUVERA. ;
Kumara-budhi The human EGO. Kumara-loka The LOKA of the KUMARAS
;
NIRVANA.
Kumaras
i. The four (Sans., youths) great Beings forming highest in the occult hierarchy who help on the
the evolution of humanity.
DHYAN CHOHANS l
2.
(q.v.).
One of the seven divisions of 3. The AGNISHVATTAS (q.v.) ;
those having cosmic self-consciousness within the Buddhic
World.
Kumbha Kumbhaka
InPRANAYAMA: i. Holding the breath by closing the nostrils and mouth (cf. RECHAKA, PURAKA). 2. The pause between respiration and \
(Sans.)
j
inspiration.
Kunda in
Vishnu.
(Sans.)
The
Kundalini
" coiled-up
"
the latent divine power
serpent
man.
"The third stage of development is the awakening of KUNDALINI which is the Life that the fiery Serpent runs through the centres of these lotuses and unifies them, co-ordinating them into one harmonious whole. When this is done, the astral man is free." "THE DREAMER."
The KUNDALIN! power. the universal life-principle which everywhere This force includes the two great manifests in Nature. of attraction and repulsion forces electricity and magnetism are but manifestations of it." S.D., i. 312.
Kundalini-shakti "
It is
;
Kurma
(Sans., the tortoise) tortoise ; specifically, the
Kuru-khetra
(Sans.,
geddon or great between the
An AVATARA taking the form of a second incarnation of Vishnu (q.v.).
the field of the
Kurus)
spirit
and
its
encasement.
"The Kurukshetra
of the universe
BESANT. 1
The Arma-
battlefield, typifying the area of the conflict
See The Secret Doctrine,
i.
495.
is
man."
ANNIE
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
Kusha
(Sans., Atlantis.
Kuta-stha
The
grass)
fourth
DvtpA
(q.v.)
Immovable; unchangeable;
(Sans.)
;
71 ancient
eternal
as
'"spirit," or "space."
Kutastha-nitya Eternally unchangeable. Kuti-chaka (Sans., the man who builds a hut) The disciple or CHELA on the second stage of the Path (q.v.), where freedom from the personality, and the sense of unity with
One
the
Kuvlra
Life, are gained.
The Hin
Plutus
'
1
Laghima Laghiman
I
gravitation
Lakshana
(Sans.,
of no weight; One of the by means of which the effect of
lightness,
SIDDHIS
)
neutralised.
is
A
(Sans.)
mark; sign;
attribute;
characteristic;
symbol.
Lama Lanoo
(Tib.) (Tib.)
A
priest.
Northern Buddhism, a CHELA or student of
In
the esoteric doctrine.
Lares
(Lat.,
tutelary
gods)
The MANES
or "shells"
of the
disembodied.
Laukika
(Sans., worldly, ordinary)
HATHA YOGA
(q.v.).
The
neutral or zero point above and below \ Laya which, or through which, some differentiaLaya-centre V tion or change of manifestation takes place ; Laya-point ) hence the LAYA-CENTRE is that abstract point from which concrete manifestation proceeds. Each LAYA-CENTRE in the different sheaths is thus a centre of consciousness from the higher sheaths, and this applies both to the MICROCOSM and to the MACROCOSM.
" The Swift and the Radiant One produces the Seven Laya Centres." Stanzas of Dzyan.
Left-hand Path
)
Left Path
J
The
path of those who seek all for selfish the path of the Black Magician. ;
ends
"
During the Fourth, Atlantean, Race humanity branched off into two diametrically opposite paths, the .
Right- and the Left-hand S.D., i. 214.
VIDYA."
Paths
of
.
.
Knowledge or
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
72
Lemuria
The name given by Mme. Blavatsky 1 to all the countries inhabited by the Third Root-race. The main continent of Lemuria is stated to have reached from the middle of the South Atlantic Ocean, across South Africa, Australia, New Zealand, and the greater part of the South Pacific. Further eastward of this was a large island-
continent stretching as far as, and including, the south of South America. Very nearly the whole of Europe and the 2 greater part of Asia were, in this age, below the sea-level. " Lemuria is said to have perished about 700,000 years before the commencement of what is now called the Tertiary Age." S.D., ii. 327. Lemurians The Third Root-race the " Sweat-born " and " the " Egg-born of The Secret Doctrine. They were of gigantic size, androgynes or hermaphrodites during the earlier periods of the Race, but afterwards differentiating The Race, as those into distinctly male and female forms. later evolved, was separable into seven sub-races, but information sufficient to respectively characterise these has not yet been obtained. " The remnants of the Third Root-race
degraded
who
inhabit the earth may be recognised in the aborigines of Australia, the Andaman Islanders, some hill-tribes of India, the Tierra-del-Fuegans, the Bushmen The Lost of Africa, and some other savage tribes." still
Lemuria.
Lha
a
(Tib.)
Beings:
Northern Buddhism, high
In
SOLAR
or
LUNAR
spiritual
PITRIS; (2) the ASURAS;
AGNISHVATTAS.
(3) the
Lhagpa
spirit)
(i)
Mercury.
(Tib.)
Lha-mayin
evil spirits
Life-atom
In Northern Buddhism, ELEMENTALS and adverse to man.
(Tib.)
See
PERMANENT ATOM.
An expression used by Theosophists to figure forth The the descent of the Logos into the objective worlds. Triune Deity is described as manifesting in three LIFE-
Life-wave
WAVES
:
The FIRST LIFE-WAVE is the outpouring of the Life of the Third Logos, the Brahma of the Hindus, the Holy Ghost of the Christians. Sweeping from within outwards), it 1
3
downwards (or, more correctly, endows the substance of the
See The Secret Doctrine, ii. 7. See The Lost Lemuria, W. Scott-Elliot.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
73
different worlds, "the fivefold field," with a simple capacity to respond to impulse or vibration (the TANMATRAS).
The Life of the Second Logos, the Vishnu of the Hindus, the Christos of the Christians, then, in similar manner, floods the different planes, giving forth as emanations the DEVAS and the PITRIS, gathering the atoms into forms, forming stable centres which are slowly evolved by impact and response to impact into a consciousness of their own, and a yet more vivid consciousness, until they are ready for the descent of the THIRD LIFE- WAVE, that of the First Logos, Shiva, the Father, whereby they become and thus they enter the ranks of humanity. 1
Light,
Body
See
of
self-conscious,
BODY OF DAY.
Light of the Logos
FOHAT
(q.v.).
The male male phallic 2. MIJLAPRAKRITI or symbol; the emblem of Shiva. PRADHANA. 4. See 3. An order of religious students. LlNGA-SHARIRA.
Linga
the
(Sans., creative
)
Lingam
J
characteristic
power
Linga-deha The subtile body Lingarchana Phallic worship.
;
writers for the
;
the
the LINGA-SHARIRA
used
This term has been
Linga-sharira
i.
mark)
nature
in
ETHERIC DOUBLE
(q.v.).
(q.v.).
by theosophical In the Sankhya
it is found to signify any, or of the super-physical bodies, without discrimination.
system of the Hindus, however, all,
Linga-stha
A
religious student.
(Sans., a writing)
Lipika THE LORDS
The Lords
of
KARMA.
(See
KARMA,
OF).
"The
Lipika, the great
Karmic
deities of the
Kosmos,
weigh the deeds of each personality when the
final
separation of its principles takes place in Kamaloka, and give, as it were, the mould of an etheric double exactly suitable to its Karma for the man's next birth."
Manual
Loca
V.
See LOKA.
i. The mighty Being in whom, and (Gk., the Word) 2. The Deity of a by whom, the solar system exists. PLANETARY CHAIN. See PLANETARY LOGOS.
Logos
" With Himself He brings the fruits of a past kosmos the mighty spiritual Intelligences who are to be His 1
See The Life- Waves, by
"The Dreamer."
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
74
co-workers and agents in the universe. Highest of these are 'the Seven,' often Themselves spoken of as Logoi, since each in His place is the centre of a distinct department in the kosmos, as the Logos is the centre of the whole." The Ancient Wisdom. .
.
.
A
Loka
See TALA. (Sans.) place, plane, or kingdom. the Hindus, the seven LOKAS are BH^H, BHUVAH,
With SVAH,
MAHAH, JANAH, TAPAH, and SATYA. The PISACHA, YAKSHA, RAKSHASA, GANDHARVA, INDRA, SOMA, PITRI and BRAHMALOKAS are also known in the Sankhya and Vedanta systems. See under these heads.
Loka-dhatri
(Sans., the Creator of the
Loka-kalpa
Manifestation as a world.
i.
Shiva.
World) 2.
A
world-period
or age.
Loka-maya
Space
Loka-tattva
;
that
which contains the world.
Knowledge of the microcosm,
(Sans., world-truth)
man.
Loka-traya
The
Lokeshvara
(Sans.,
Loki
three worlds.
Lord of the world)
With the old Norsemen:
opposing
DEMIURG
:
Lords of the Dark Face Lords of the Flame
Lords of Karma
The
occultists 2.
The
Fire-god.
2.
The
the Devil.
The RAJA YOGA system
Lokottara
Lotus
i.
Buddha.
DARK
See
FACE.
The AGNISHVATTAS
(q.v.).
See KARMA, LORDS OF.
"flower
of
and teachers
a favourite the East for: i.
power" in
symbol with
The Cosmos.
Man. " The within
the seed contains popular reasons are (i) a perfect miniature of the future plant, :
.
.
.
itself
which
typifies the fact that the spiritual prototypes of things exist in the immaterial world ; (2) the fact that the lotus plant grows up through the water, having its root in the ... mud, and spreading its flower in the air above. The root represents material life ; the
all
.
.
.
passing up through the water, typifies existence in the astral world ; and the flower, floating on the water, stalk,
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
75
is emblematical of spiritual being." S.>., i. 88. dual creative power, either in its cosmic aspect 3. The (matter-force, etc.), or as personalised in the male-female form. The feminine side of generation ; hence an 4. attribute of Isis, Vishnu, etc. 5. A CHAKRA or CENTRE NAGA 6. A spiritual centre ; Mount Meru. 7. (q.v.).
opening to the sky,
A
Lower Lower Lower Lower Lower
Dhyanis
The SOLAR PITRIS
Ego See Manas
EGO.
)
Mind Self
(q.v.).
,-
<. MANAS. See
f
See SELF.
AsTRAL BODY Lunar Form } Lunar Chain The Third PLANETARY CHAIN (q.v.). Lunar Pitris Beings who have attained to so high
Terms used
for the
a position
on the preceding PLANETARY CHAIN the Lunar that they are now able to help on "to father" the evolution of humanity on this, the TERRENE CHAIN. The term, then, with this definition, includes the BARHISHADS (q.v.) and the LOWER DHYANIS or SOLAR PITRIS (q.v.), but does not include the less advanced entities from the LUNAR
in evolution
CHAIN, constituting the bulk of our present races, the seven " classes of "LUNAR PITRIS often spoken of by Mme. Blavatsky.
For these Mrs Besant has suggested the apt phrase " EX"
LUNAR MONADS
(q.v.),
as avoiding confusion with the true
PITRIS.
M Maat With Macrocosm
the ancient Egyptians,
(Gk.)
The
great
KARMA
cosmos;
or the just law.
the
universe.
See
MICROCOSM.
Madhayama-vach
See MADHYAMA-VACH.
i. That which connects the (Sans., the middle) Divine and the human, i.e. FOHAT, the " Light of the Logos." 2. In the Vedanta system, the third aspect of VACH, viz. VACH as revealed through the KAMA-MANASIC centres, before it reaches the physical sense of hearing ; ANAHATA-SHABDA.
Madhyama
Madhyama-loka
The middle
world
;
the earth.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
j6
See
Madhyama-yana With
the Buddhists, the middle path or
way
of salvation.
See BLACK MAGIC
Magic
Mah
'
[
;
WHITE MAGIC.
Great, as in the following
(Sans.)
compounds
Maha-atma The Great Spirit Brahma. Maha-bhuta i. A great BHI>TA or corporeal
:
;
being.
2.
Physical
matter.
A
Maha-bhutam
2. i. One of the five ELEMENTS (g.v.). gross distinguished from its primary principle or TANMATRA. 3. With the Vedantins, the subtile or underlying element, the "gross elements" with them being the
as
element,
PANCHtKRITA.
Maha-buddhi
(Sans., great understanding)
A DHYAN CHOHAN
Maha-chohan
MAHAT
(q.v.).
(g.v.).
Mahad-brahma The
substance of the universe vivified by the descent of the First LIFE- WAVE.
Maha-dev Maha-deva
i.
(
AgreatDEVA;
Maha-devi
MAHARAJAH
a
(q.v.).
2.
Shiva
or Vishnu.
I
i.
A
great
2.
goddess.
The SHAKTI
or wife of
Shiva or Vishnu.
Maha-glina
The
chief quality or property (of an object).
Maha-guru Mahah-loka Maha-kala
The
great Teacher
;
the CHRISTOS.
See MAHA-LOKA. Shiva as the Destroyer.
Maha-kalpa A great period of time a MANVANTARA (q.v.). Maha-karana The cause above the mental; objectivity ;
BUDDHIC
Mahakasha Maha-loka Mahar-loka
at
heights.
All space or )
The
J
Maha-makha A
fourth
AKASHA.
LOKA
above PLANE. l next
great sacrifice.
or heaven-world of the Hindus, SVAH-LOKA ; the BUDDHIC
See MAHA-YAJNAS.
1 But it should be noted that some authorities consider that the Higher Menial World is signified by the term.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
A thousand MAHA-YUGAS; a 4320 million years.
Maha-manvantara Brahma,"
i.e.
Maha-maya 2.
The
i.
Vishnu
the
MAY!;
great
77 of
"Day
manifested universe.
Shiva.
;
Maha-moha
The great desire (Sans., great confusion of mind) of the separate self for sensation; one of the five miseries of Patanjali.
Maha-mudra
With the YOGIS, a
particular pose of the
hands
or feet.
Maha-para-nirvana
Maha-patha spiritual
;
The the
first field
of the
chief
path) absorption in the Divine. (Sans.,
Maha-prajapati Vishnu. Maha-pralaya The great
Logos
;
ADI
(q.v.).
of
Knowledge
" period of rest after every
the
Day
of
See PRALAYA.
Brahma."
Maha-purusha
PARAMATMAN
i.
(g>v.).
2.
Vishnu.
Maha-rajahs The four great Beings, Kings of the DHYAN CHOHANS, who supervise the working out of the laws emanating from the "Lords of KARMA"; the MAHA-DEVAS, or DEYA-RAJAHS, presiding over the four cardinal points. i.
Maha-rajikas 2.
A class of DEVAS (stated to be
236 in number).
Vishnu.
Maha-raksha
With the Buddhists, a
tutelary goddess, of whom
there are five.
See MAHA-LOKA.
Mahar-loka Maharshis
Great RISHIS or PRAJAPATIS, of
mentioned
in the
(Sans., the great void)
Maha-sunyata
whom
seven are
Mahdbhdrata.
With the Buddhists,
space; chaos.
Maha-sura
The
i.
great Sura
;
Lucifer; Satan.
2.
Durga.
Mahat (Sans., the Great One) Cosmic or Divine mind; the manifestation of the Third Logos on the third PLANE. The second of the seven hells (Sans., very deep) It corresponds to, or is in antithesis with, of the Vedantin.
Maha-tala
TAPAH-LOKA. the " abode of man's astral shadow of the gross body, which shadow takes up the characteristics of this S.>., iii. 568-9. sphere." It is
Maha-tamas
Gross
(spiritual) darkness.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
78
Maha-tapas i. One doing severe penances. 2. Vishnu. Maha-tattva (Sans., the great principle) i. In the Sankhya " 2. The first of the seven system, MAHAT the intellect. "
creations
Mahatma Mahatman
of the
PURANAS.
(Sans., a great spirit)
One who
has attained but retains his physical body for the purpose of helping forward the proThe word is the equivalent of the gress of humanity. )
NIRVANA,
j
Buddhist
ARHAT
Mahat-tattva
i.
liberation,
See MASTER.
(q.v.\
The Supreme.
2.
See MAHA-TATTVA.
The
Mahat-tattva Creation the
or
first
of the Seven Creations of
PURANAS.
Maha-varaha Maha-vidya
Vishnu
as boar-AVATARA.
(Sans., great knowledge)
Magic or occult know-
See VIDYA.
ledge.
"
The
this
highest
Initiates
alone are in possession of
which embraces almost universal know-
science,
Theosophical Glossary.
ledge."
The
Maha-vishnu
Solar Logos.
Maha-yajnas (Sans., great sacrifices) The five sacrifices of the Hindus known as BRAHMA-YAJNA, DEVA-YAJNA, PITRIYAJNA, MANUSHYA-YAJNA, and BHUTA-YAJNA (q.v.); or the first three together with BALI-YAJNA and URI-YAJNA (q.v.).
Maha-yamya Vishnu. Maha-yana (Sans., the
great
The Cosmos
i.
vehicle)
ANIMA MUNDI. 2. orthodox Buddhism founded by NAGARJUNA. the
manifesting
Soul;
on the contemplative method, teaching alone can dispel ignorance or illusion,
The
Maha-yoga
perfection of YOGA,
"
is
A
school
as
of
It lays stress
that wisdom, which so gained.
seeing the Self as one
with God."
Mlhtyofin Maha-yuga a
A
'
S reat YOGi or ascetic
A
MAHAYUGA Day
Mahiman in
Shiva
'
the thousandth part of a
Shiva.
The magical power of increasing one of the eight VIBHUTIS and powers of
(Sans., greatness)
size at will
Shiva.
'
In the Hindfi Scriptures great cycle or age. given as the aggregate of the four YUGAS (see
i.e. as 4,320,000 years, of Brahma."
Maheshvara
2
is
YUGA), "
'
}
;
Dictionary of Theosophical
Maia
79
See MAYA.
Maitreya of
Terms
(Sans., friendly)
In the PURANAS, Brahma's " Body
Dawn."
Makara
i. In Hindu astrology, the Crocodile (so(Sans.) 2. The Fifth or the tenth sign of the Zodiac. Hierarchy of celestial beings presiding over the sign symbolised by the pentagon; the ASURAS (q.v.). 3. The symbol of KAMA-DEVA.
called),
Malkuth
(Heb.}
The
earth.
Mana (Sans.) Measuring, mental or otherwise. Manah (Sans.) MANAS (q.v.). Manana (Sans.) Contemplation meditation. Manas (Sans., mind) i. The world of mind or mental forms; ;
the
field
of consciousness that
and ASTRAL PLANES ing to the
MAHAT
;
MAHAT.
between the BUDDHIC The mind of man, answer-
lies 2.
of the cosmos.
MANAS is known to Theosophists under two aspects, the HIGHER MIND, comprising the INDIVIDUALITY (q.v.), and the LOWER MIND, comprising the PERSONALITY (q.v.). The HIGHER MIND, involved with ATMA-BUDDHI, forms the microcosmic trinity or Self; the LOWER MIND, involved with KAMIC elements, forms the personal and desire nature of the man. The first is immortal ; the second, mortal.
Manasa
(Sans., pertaining to the
mind)
The Supreme Being
i.
MAHAT (q.v.). 2. Vishnu. Manasa-devas The RUPA or ARUPA DEVAS as
of the mental
world.
Manasa-dhyanis
The DHYANIS
of the mental world.
Manasa-jfiayin Perceiving intuitionally. Manasa-pitris Those PITRIS who endow the human MONADS with mind or the reasoning principles the AGNISHVATTAS ;
(g.v.).
Manasa-putra-loka
The
LOKA
of
the
MANASAPUTRAS
:
NIRVANA.
A comprehensive term (Sans., sons of mind) beings from a more advanced evolution than " throw out ours who sparks of mind," or incarnate on this that the upward progress of the human soul in order globe may be continued by its endowment with mind or the It will thus be seen that the reasoning principles. MANASAPUTRAS act as the medium for the THIRD OUT-
Manasa-putras for
certain
80
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms POURING from the Logos, whereby the soul becomes selfconscious in the physical world, and the CAUSAL BODY is formed. The MANASAPUTRAS include the ASURAS (q.v.), the AGNISHVATTAS (q.v.), and the " Dragons of Wisdom " from the Venus Chain 1 (g.v.).
Manasa-rupa Any form in the Lower Mental World. Manasa-tva (Sans., thoughtfulness) The thought-form. The Mental Plane;
Manasic Plane
the Third World.
See
MANAS.
Manasi-ja
(Sans., mind-born)
Manasi-kara
i.
Mental.
2.
KAMA-DEVA.
Reflection.
Manas-kara
Consciousness of sensation.
M anas-maya
Spiritual.
Manas-samyama
See SAMYAMA.
Manas-Silt rat ma " or
With
the Vedantins, the Reincarnating " " Thread-soul," on which are strung the beads of each incarnate existence ; the CAUSAL BODY (q.v.). Principle,
(Sans., the radiant
Manas-taijasi
MANAS)
MANAS
illuminated
by the HIGHER SELF. "
A
state of the Higher Ego which only high metaKey physicians are able to realise and comprehend." to Theosophy.
Mandjusri
(Tib.)
In Northern Buddhism, the Third Logos;
the Creator.
Mandya (Sans.) Slowness apathy torpor. Manes (Lat.) The spooks or " shells " of departed ;
;
spirits
;
the
KAMA-RUPA.
Mani-pura Mani-puraka
Mano-bhu Mano-bhuta Mano-dhatu 1
\
J
I
j
With the voofs, the third LOTUS, or (Sans.) ganglionic centre, opposite the heart. i. Mind with sheath answering to the (Sans.) 2. The passion of love. physical world.
The
world of mind.
Mrs Besant also includes among the MANASAPUTRAS the LOWER but if the or SOLAR PITRIS (see The Pedigree of Man, p. 99)
DHYANIS
;
term is to be reserved for those beings who have transcended Mind, as seems most desirable, the two classes of SOLAR PlTRlS cannot be legitimately spoken of as
" MANASAPUTRAS."
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
81
(Pali, the opening of the doors of the Buddhism, the change that comes to the man when he becomes conscious that the things which are seen are temporal, and so, henceforth, devotes his life-energy to the things which are not seen, the eternal. VIVEKA (q.v.) is
Mano-dvaravarjana In
mind)
the Sanscrit equivalent.
Mano-gata
Existing in the
Myanma,. } Mano-kaya
(
mind
;
a concept.
Sans " mind-bom)-KAMA-DKv*.
The SUB-KOSHA
or sheath answering to the
Lower
Mental World.
Mano-laya
The
Mano-maya
(Sans.,
loss of consciousness.
manifested mind
made from mind) ;
With the Vedantins, Lower Mental World.
the
With the Vedantins, the sheath of the lower mental principles; the instrument for the gaining of experience.
Mano-maya-kosha
Mano-vinayana
Mental
Mano-vritti
Mental
Mano-yoga Mantra
Attention
discipline.
activities or disturbances. ;
concentration.
i. A form of words or syllables rhythmically arranged so that when sounded certain vibrations are generated, producing a desired effect on higher planes. But "in the great majority of cases the formula does nothing beyond strengthening the will of the person who uses it, and impressing upon the mind of the subject the result which it is desired to achieve." Withal "there is a much rarer type of mantram in which the sounds themselves produce a definite effect." )
Mantram
2.
(Sans., speech)
j
Some Glimpses of Occultism. or hymnal portion of the VEDA.
The SAMHITA
Mantra-blja
)
Mantra-bijam
j
(Sans., the
a
magic seed)
The
first
MANTRA, where the keynote
is
syllable of struck.
Magical fonnula.
Mantra-yoga YOGA which uses MANTRAS for its attainment. Mantreshvara Lord of MANTRAS or incantations. Mantrika-shakti The power of the MANTRAM. "The power of the mirific ineffable Name is the crown of
this shakti."
S.D.,
i.
312.
6
82
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
Manu
This word has been used with very (Sans., thought) varied connotations, but is correctly applicable to (i) the if personalised, the Creator, Ruler, and presiding Spirit Guide of a Race, a Round, or a Globe. 1 " Esoterically, every Manu, as an anthropomorphised patron of his special cycle (or Round) is but the each of personified idea of the Thought Divine the Manus, therefore, being the special god, the creator and fashioner, of all that appears during his own respective cycle of being or manvantara." S.D., .
i-
.
.
93-
Each Round has two MANUS, a ROOT MANU (q.v.) and a SEED MANU (q.v.). The names of these will be found in The Secret Doctrine?
2.
A MANVANTARA
(q.v.).
Manu-antara See MANVANTARA. Manushi-buddha (Sans., a human Buddha) A BODHISATTVA. Manushya-yajna The sacrifice or act of devotion due to men one of the five sacrifices of the Hindu householder
;
;
hospitality.
Manv-antara (Sans., MANU-ANTARA, the period between two MANUS) The cycle of manifestation as opposed to PRALAYA or non-manifestation. It includes the seven ROUNDS (q.v.) of the great LIFE-WAVE of the Logos. The duration of the " " period, taking it as one-fourteenth of a Day of Brahma (q.v.), would be 308,571,428 years, and Mme. Blavatsky, in the Key to Theosophy, gives 308,448,000 years as " the reign of one Manu." Taking it, however, as 71 MAHA-YUGAS, S the
period would be 306,720,000 years.
Mara
With the Buddhists i. An ASTRAL destroying) " God of Devil, or Darkness," by means of which temptation and death come to men, but by means of which, also, they attain strength for a higher spiritual life. 2. The God of Love the equivalent of the Hindti KAMA, or the Greek EROS. (Pali,
:
Demon, ASURA,
Mara-hija
A
magical formula.
A path or way. Four paths to liberation are KARMA-MARGA, JNANA-MARGA, Hinduism, viz. BHAKTI-MARGA, and DHYANA-MARGA (qq. w.).
Marga
(Sans.)
known
in
:
1 On the one hand, the word has been used for the presiding Spirit of a Planetary Chain, and on the other hand, for the Beings who preside over the different sub-races and families but the term PLANETARY LOGOS is preferable for the first, and RISHIS (q.v.) for the second. Vol. ii. 323. 8 See The Secret Doctrine, ii. 73. ;
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical The goddess
Marga-vati i.e.
83
taking charge of those on the way,
travellers.
Maruts
In the VEDAS, the winds as the sons (Sans., the winds) (or manifestations) of Rudra ; RUDRAS (q.v.).
Mash-mak The name
of the Atlanteans
nature and
make use
for
the "vril," a
which they were able to draw from
certain infinite energy
of as desired.
A
Being who has attained to atmic or nirvanic consciousness. Theosophists so designate the Adepts or Mahatmas from whom they have their occult teachings.
Master
"The
Masters are those
five great initiations,
beyond, which makes
who have passed through
the four upon the path, and one the Master." ANNIE BESANT.
Mati (Sans., measure) Definite knowledge. Matra (Sans., a measure) i. A limitation;
hence, a manifestaThe manifestation of the one Self as man. three MATRAS are the ADHI-BHUTA, the ADHI-DAIVA, and the ADHI-YAJNA (q.v.) ; they are the equivalent of the ATMA-BUDD HI-MAN AS of the Vedantist. tion.
2.
A
An AVATARA
in the
Specifically, the first incarnation of
Vishnu
Matsya
(Sans., a fish)
Matsya-kurmady-avatarin form
An AVATARA
form of a
fish.
(q.v.).
in fish or tortoise
Vishnu.
;
Mauna MaunamJ )
(Sans.,
Mauna-vrata
the position of a
MUNI)
Restraining the
speech; silence.
The vow
of silence.
In its widest sense, MAYA, being the (Sans., illusion) all principle of form or limitation, may be said to include manifestation, and so we have to go beyond manifestation to escape from it; but the word is generally used in a relative sense for phenomena or objective appearances that
Maya
i.
are created by the mind. " The nearer a body is to the Unknown Substance, the more it approaches Reality, as being the further removed from the world of Maya." S.D., i. 169. "The term Maya, though sometimes used as a for AVIDYA, is, properly speaking, applicable PRAKRITI only." The Theosophist. 2. The power of producing illusion. 3. The creative power by which the universe comes into manifestation. " Maya is conceived as a cosmic entity, a universal
synonym
to
substance or
sum
of forces
comprehending
all
con-
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
84
In itself it is powers, causes and effects. opposed to the Real or Absolute Thought which informs it." LIONEL BURNETT. ditioned unreal,
Maya-maya Creating illusion Maya-moha An illusive form The
Maya-shakti
The
Maya-vada Mayavi
i.
body.
;
magical.
;
a form that deludes.
manifested cosmic or divine
teaching of illusion
life.
Buddhism.
;
The mind as manifested through 2. The MAYAVI-RUPA (q.v.).
the
physical
Pertaining to the mind, as above.
Mayavic
Mayavi-rupa
body)
(Sans., illusory
An
artificial
vehicle
or
sheath formed of mental and astral elements by an exercise of the will of an Adept (i.e. by KRIYA-SHAKTI) for the purpose of functioning in these two worlds.
Maya-yoga
Mazda
The YOGA
of illusion or magic.
See AHURA-MAZDA.
Mega-COSm
(Gk., the great world)
The world
of the "Astral
Light"
Meru, Mount
i. In the PURANAS, exoterically, the abode of the Olympus of the Greeks. 2. The sacred land the gods at the North Pole; "the seed-vessel of the earth."
Micro-cosm
The
(Gk.)
reflection in miniature of the
MACRO-
" " Thus, the atom may be spoken of as the microcosm of the solar system, its electrons moving under the same laws; and man may be termed the "microcosm" of the universe, since he has within himself all the forms and elements of that universe.
COSM.
Migmar The
planet Mars.
"Behold Migmar, sweeps over
as in his crimson
slumbering
Earth."
The
veils
his
Voice
Eye
of the
Silence.
Mimansa
(Sans reflection) There are two schools of HindC philosophy under this name, the PURVAMtMANsA (g.v.) or KARMA-M!MANSA, and the UTTARA-
Mimamsa
I
,
J
M!MANSA
or
BRAHMA-M?MANSA, more
generally
VEDANTA
Minor Pralaya Mithya
(Sans.)
See PRALAYA. Mythically
;
distortedly
;
falsely.
known
as the
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
85
M6ha
In the evolution of (Sans., unconsciousness ; nescience) (i) that inert state of the sheaths when all manifestations of life are a simple response to external impact; (2)
man
:
response to external impact, later growing into (3) the desire of the separated consciousness for sensation.
this
The
Moha-jala
delusion of the world of sense-objects.
A
Moha-mantra
MANTRA
creating a spell or delusion.
Mohan-astra See ASTRA. Moha-shastra Delusive or
Moira
Desiring; personalised as Moira, goddess of
(Gk.)
Moksha
false teaching.
One
(Sans., liberation, deliverance) state of bliss; NIRVANA (q.v.).
fate.
of the CHATUR-
BHADRAS, a
Moksha-jnana
Knowledge of
salvation.
" Divine Spark," Self, or (Gk., /AOI/OS, alone) that gives the life, the fire, the consciousness to the form. Although one in essence, it is to be regarded as permeating " mineral all planes and kingdoms ; thus we have the the "ASTRAL etc. the MONAD, MONAD," "vegetable MONAD," " limited or Monads are not DISCRETE
The one
Monad
The
principles,
conditioned, but rays from that one universal ABSOLUTE S.D., ii. 176. Principle." "It is called A the Monad whether it be the Monad of spirit-matter, Atma, or the Monad of form, AtmaBuddhi, or the human Monad, Atma-Buddhi-Manas. In each case it is a unit, and acts as a unit, whether the The unit be one-faced, two-faced, or three-faced."
Ancient Wisdom. "As a well-made mirror produces a perfect image of an object, so is the human Spirit, Atma-Buddhi-Manas, a perfect image of the Monad is, indeed, the Monad himself veiled in denser matter." Study in Con-
A
sciousness.
The atomic or innermost condition of the substance of a plane ensouled by the SECOND LIFE-WAVE. See ELEMENTAL ESSENCE.
Monadic Essence
"We may
Monadic Essence ... as atomic life of the Second Logos it is the vivifying and holding together of
define
matter ensouled by the
His clothing forms."
A
for
Study in Consciousness.
(Gk., born of one) divine person.
Mono-genesis
Monos
(Gk.)
;
The Monad
(q.v.).
Proserpine or other semi-
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
86
Mount Meru
See MERU.
Mudita
With the Buddhists, one of the (Sans., joyful) kinds of meditation; the meditation of joy.
five
In the PURANAS, the (Sans., the chief, the primary) Fourth Creation, that of the vegetable kingdom.
Mukhya
(Sans., the chief
Mukhya-prana festation of
Mukta
)
Muk tarn
in the
The
PRANA)
objective mani-
body.
One who has attained the spirit released from the body.
(Sans., set free)
j
Muktatman Mukti
ATMA
The
MOKSHA;
released from matter.
spirit
Final liberation; beatitude; NIR-
(Sans., setting free)
VANA.
The way
Mukti-marga
Mula
of liberation.
(Sans., the root).
Mula-dhara
With the vocis, the lowermost centre, or CHAKRA, situated at the solar plexus; the basic LOTUS wherein lies latent the KUNDALIN!.
Mula-karana
The
Mula-prakriti
(Sans.,
first
cause.
the
of
root
nature)
i.
The
eternal
primordial substance from which comes all manifestation. " In contradistinction to the manifested Universe of matter, the term Mulaprakriti ... or the unmanifested primordial matter ... is applied by the Vedantins to
Parabrahman." 2.
The noumena
Mumuksha Mumukshu
\
{
Mumukshatvaj
Muni
i.
(Sans.)
S.D.,
of which
i.
39.
are the expression.
phenomena
i. An intense desire for MOKSHA or (Sans.) liberation from the transitory; it indicates 2. The last stage of the PROBATIONARY :
PATH
(q.v.).
A saint,
a sage, or an ascetic. characteristic mark of the MUNI of stable
mind no anxiety about untoward things, nor any attachment to those which conduce to pleasure."-
"The
that he has
is
"
2.
THE DREAMER."
One who
is
under a vow of perfect
silence.
Munindra
Munia Munishvara
Munniksha
j
> (Sans.,
the chief of saints)
)
See
MUMUKSHA.
A
Buddha.
Dictionary of Theosophical Murti
Anything which
(Sans.)
suffers limitations
e.g.,
;
is
a manifestation in form or
"called
HELL
punishment." 2.
Patala
incarnate; personified.
In Northern Buddhism:
(Tib.)
those
for
87
fire, etc.
earth,
Murti-mat i. Having a bodily form; 2. An inherent attribute.
Myalba
Terms
who
i.
the Earth,
reincarnate in
it
for
Theosophical Glossary.
(q.v.).
Truths as presented to initiates that is, in a form one or more degrees less veiled than as presented to the common people. 2. "Dramatic performances in which the mysteries of cosmogony and nature in general were personified by priests and neophytes, who enacted the parts of the various gods and goddesses." 1
Mysteries
i.
N Nabhi-chakra
Nada
(Sans.,
(Sans., the navel
that
CHAKRA)
which makes sound
The
seat of desire.
especially a river
or
i. "Soundless sound," i.e. sound not flowing water) manifest in the lower worlds; "the voice of the silence." 2. Discordant sound ; hence the lower or physical Ego as being a discordant reproduction of the higher Ego.
Nadi
i.
(Sans.) current.
"
The channel
or nerve for the conduction of a
A
few of these Nadis are visible in the 'gross body,' the central canal of the spinal cord but the rest, those that correspond to the nerves, are invisible." Theos. Review. .
e.g.
2.
A current
Nadi-chakra Nadi-ja
of
life
The
.
.
or energy.
heart.
Born of the
water.
A
i. common symbol for an ADEPT (Sans., a serpent) or INITIATE ; one who has unified the spiritual and physical " powers generally spoken of as a Serpent of Wisdom."
Naga
"In the Secret Doctrine, the first Nagas Beings " wiser than serpents are the Sons of Will and Yoga," 1
Key
to
Theosophy.
88
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
born before the complete separation of the sexes." S.D.,
ii.
A Demon
191. or
ASURA. The NAGAS are dwellers in the nether world (PATALA), having human faces with the tails of serpents. Naga-loka The place of the NAGAS ; MAHA-TALA (q.v.). 2.
(Sans., the of lakes, rivers, etc.
Naga-rajas
King of the Serpents)
Naimittika
(Sans., produced sional or periodical.
Naimittika-pralaya
A
The
guardians
by an extraordinary cause)
MAHA-PRALAYA.
Occa-
See PRALAYA.
MOKSHA by abstraction, in (Sans., inaction) contradistinction to that obtained by works.
Naish-karmya
The Egyptian equivalent of the Hindu NAGA (q.v.). l i. The name of a person hence (Sans., a name ) 2. The EGO of the man, on whatever plane it may J be. essence. 4. Substance 3. The Self.
Naja
Nama Naman
)
:
;
;
Nama-rupa
(Sans., a
named form)
One
of the NIDANAS
;
the
personality.
Nana
(Sans.)
Nara
(Sans., the
Differently; separately; manifold.
man) i. The Spirit from which PARAMATMAN, or THAT from which the universe evolves. See NARAYANA. 3. "The waters," as the first manifestation of NARA. primordial
comes man.
Naraka
2.
As the especial place of Hell. distinguished from PATALA (q.v.), which is simply the nether regions, not necessarily a place of suffering. With the Hindus,
suffering,
it
is
Naraka-maya
The
Nara-sinha
An AVATARA
cally,
soul after death
;
a ghost.
in the form of a man-lion; Vishnu's fourth descent. i.
specifi-
i. Primeval 2. Brahma. all-pervading spirit. "Since Brahma rests on the water, therefore he is termed Narayana." S.JD., i. 494. " " sent outwards to Spirit of God 3. That portion of the the inferior worlds (a) to vivify them, or (b) to harmonise discords that have arisen therein ; hence 4. An AVATARA
Nara-yana
:
;
" Name means that 1 particular note which is sounded out by every aggregathat which is the 'real name' of every living tion or combination of matter The Wisdom of the Upanishats. thing."
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms the Christos (Vishnu). 6. Rishi ; one
"who
abides in
Waters of
Wisdom
S.D.,
ii.
PURUSHA
5.
A
the deep, or is plunged in the " water being the body of Nara.'
520.
ELEMENTALS
Nature-spirits
Nava-nidhi
man
a saint.
;
(g.v.).
nine
treasures)
The
PADMA, SANKHA, MAKARA,
(e.g.
summation of
Nephesh
the
(Sans.,
"jewels"
the Self.
*
In Buddhism, a sinless
Narjol
personified;
89
nine mystic the con-
etc.),
spiritual attainment.
"The Breath of Life"; the PRANA or See RUACH.
(ffeb.)
principle. "
life-
Nephesh is really the Breath of (animal) Life breathed into Adam, the man of dust; it is ... the Vital Spark, the informing Element." S.D., i. 263.
Nephilim
Fallen angels ; angels (See Genesis vi. 4.)
(ffeb.)
who descended from
their high estate.
Neshamah
With the Kabalists, ATMA,
(ffeb.)
1
spirit.
Nibbana In Buddhism, NIRVANA (q.v.). Ni-dana (Sans., the cause or essence) In Buddhism: Cause or Creator.
as the
i.
Brahma,
One
of the twelve sequential causes of existence, or of the evolving universe ; they are 2.
:
UPADANA, TRISHNA, VEDANA, JATI, JARAMARANA, BHAVA, SPARSA, SHADAYATANA, NAMARUPA, VIJNANA, SAMSKARA, and AVIDYA. 3. The manifestation of such cause phenomenally or objectively
Ni-dra
(Sans.)
;
hence, the veil of the underlying reality.
Dreamless sleep
;
a manifestation of Brahma.
Body of See BODY OF NIGHT. Brahma A MAHA-PRALAYA (q.v.). Night Night,
of
"The efficient spiritual (Sans., a cause, motive) 2 cause, as contrasted with UPADANA, the material cause."
Ni-mitta
Nir-akara
(Sans., without form)
Nir-anjanapada
(Sans.)
A
PARANIRVANIC PLANE. Nir-gara (Sans.) With the
Nirguna 1
2
Some
unmanifested.
LOKA of the
divine world;
;
the
Jains, the elimination of all desires.
(Sans., without property or attribute)
festation
animal
The
Beyond mani-
PARABRAHMAN.
Hebraists have
it
soul.
Theosophical Glossary.
that
NESHAMAH
is
the equivalent of
KAMA,
or the
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
go
Nirguna Brahman
Brahman beyond all manifestation. Brahman as the unknowable and
Nirguna-tita Brahman
utterly transcendental Cause.
Nir-ishvara (Sans.)
Atheistic.
i. The (Sans., the sheaths of the NIRMANAS) great Teachers of NIRVANIC spheres who guide the spiritual evolution of humanity, conveying the Wisdom from the Supreme to its unfoldment in man. Not merging completely
Nirmana-kayas
in
Consciousness, they are known as 2. Adepts, "Lords of Comsacrifice their beatitude and voluntarily in-
Universal
the
"Nirvanees with remains." passion," who carnate to help humanity.
Nir-mathya See PAVAMANA. Nir-moksha Liberation> Nir-mukti J )
Ni-rupa
i.
Nir-upadhi 2.
Without
Nir-vana Path
Formless
(Sans.)
beyond form
;
Without UPADHI
(g.v.)',
;
the ether.
hence, without guile.
limitations, attributes, or distinctions.
having life extinguished) The goal of the the final state of human evolution where divine fully attained, and the consciousness expanded to
(Sans.,
(q.V-)
;
wisdom is embrace this Cosmos. " Nirvana
the heart of the universe, whence all its Hence the Great Breath comes forth, the life of all, and thither it is indrawn when the There is the Beatific universe has reached its term. Vision for which mystics long; there the unveiled The Ancient Wisdom. Glory, the Supreme Goal." is
life-currents proceed.
Nirvani (Sans.) One who has reached NIRVANA. Nirvanic Plane NIRVANA ; the sphere of Atmic consciousness. Nir-vichara
(Sans., without reflection)
Without the exercise of
any mental process.
"The least
ultra-meditative intuition in which, without the of thought, the past and future ... at
effort
once make their appearance in the mind." Finer Forces.
Nir-vi
Kalpa
(Sans.,
no
alternative)
That
Nature's
Cosmic Con-
sciousness that makes no distinction between the Self and the not-self, between subject and object ; self-consciousness at
NIRVANIC heights. Without change.
Nir-vikara
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms Nir-vishesha
Without
9
1
differentiating marks.
Nir-vitarka
Consciousness without (Sans., without reflection) the usual thought-symbols. "That state of mental lucidity in which the truths of nature shine of themselves without the intervention of words." Natures Finer Forces.
Nir-wana See NIRVANA. Nish-kama (Sans., the night Nish-kriya Nisors (Hcb.)
One
desire.
rites.
2.
Brahma.
of the seven regions of Patala.
Of continuous,
(Sans.)
Without
Spirit.
Ni-tala (Sans.)
Nitya
of desire)
Actionless; abstaining from
i.
usual, or perpetual occurrence.
Necessary duty.
See
KA MY,
Nitya-pralaya In the PURANAS, an ordinary or ever-recurring PRALAYA (a) the nightly sleep (fr) the death of the body ; (f) the PRALAYA of a planet, a planetary chain, or of a solar :
;
system.
Continuous or perpetual creation.
Nitya-sarga Nitya-siddha
Ever-perfect
;
predicated of the soul.
i. The return of the soul to the Ni-vritti (Sans., returning) 2. Inaction; the Ni-vrtti j Logos. giving up all action that binds the soul. See ICHCHHA-NIVRITTI. )
i. The path ) (Sans., the return path) | whereby the soul QIVATMA) returns Ni-vj-tti to the Source of its Being; the upward arc of evolution. Specifically: 2. In the VEDAS, the path to salvation by VAIRAGYA, indifference to worldly things and devotion to the One Existence.
Ni-vritti
Marga Marga
Ni-yama
i. Voluntary religious observThe obligations are stage of YOGA. purity, contentment, mortification, study or meditation on the sacred books, and self-surrender or adoration of the
ances.
(Sans., 2.
restraining)
The second
Supreme. Self-restraint
Niyama-sthiti
Ni-yati (Sans., necessity) nature.
2.
A
;
i.
asceticism.
The
manifestation
Nous (Gk.) The Higher Mind in contradistinction to reflection
;
in
of
law
in
religious duty or obligation.
PSYCHE, its man, the Higher Ego or incarnating principle.
Dictionary of Theosophical
92
As used by
Plato, the
MAHAT
the Sanscrit "
Beyond
all laws,
or
(vovs),
and
(Sans.,
be the equivalent of
the
existences
the
and secondary
principles, there
is
causes,
an Intelligence
principle of all principles, the other ideas are grounded."
first
supreme idea on which
Nri-kesarin
to
(g.v.).
all finite
ideas,
Mind
word seems
Terms
all
man-lion)
The
fourth
to
men)
One
AVATARA of
Vishnu.
Nri-yajfia (Sans., the sacrifices of the
sacrifice
Hindu householder,
viz.
of
the
hospitality.
five
See
MAHAYAJNAS.
Ny-aya (Sans., method) i. The logical argument or method. 2. One of the six DARSANAS, or recognised systems of Hindu It may be considered as an exoteric Vedantism, philosophy. See generally treating external phenomena as realities.
VAISESHIKA.
Nyima
In Northern Buddhism, the sun.
(Tib.)
O The
science of the hidden that is, of the kingdoms Occultism above (or within) the physical as manifested to the ordinary senses ; the science of the ETHERIC, ASTRAL, and MENTAL
WORLDS.
One
Occultist
Od
practising, or
engaged
in the study of, occultism.
Light; radiancy.
(Tib.)
The Supreme Deity of Scandinavian mythology. Odr (Norse) Mind intelligence. Oeaohoo A mystic symbol or name of the Unmanifested. " Oeaohoo is rendered Father-Mother of the Gods
Odin
;
'
in
the
Commentaries, or the 'Six
Septenary Root from which
Ogdoad
(Gk. oySoas, eight)
Seven Emanations plus
A
all
in
proceeds."
Gnostic term for
their
'
One,' or the S.D., i. 97. i.
The
first
synthesis in the Supreme. as ^Eons. 3. As a state of apparently the equivalent of
2. Eight of the Beings known consciousness the OGDOAD is the TUR!YA of the Vedantist. " this is the state above the Harmony or the Hebdomad of Fate. The man is now free." G. R. S.
MEAD.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms The Unmanifested. "The Oi-Ha-Hou, which
93
Oi-Ha-Hou
is
darkness, the Boundless."
Stanzas of Dzyan.
Ojas (Sans n
" All the energies of the into spiritual force and stored
bodily strength, energy)
body and mind transformed in the brain."
Om
The sacred word of the Hindus; the mystic monosyllable taken as a means to meditation ; AUM.
Om-kara (Sans.)i. Om.
2. With the Buddhists, the shakti, or the Divine Energy in female form.
Ond
(Norse)
Ophanim
Spirit.
See AUPHANIM.
(ffeb.)
See ENNOIA.
Ophis
Ormazd The
modern Persian form of AHURA-MAZDA
(q.v.).
Osiris (Gk.) The first deity of the Egyptians, personifying the sun, and hence, also, fire. " Osiris is called in the Book of the Dead, Osiris, the double crocodile.' 'He is the good and bad principle ; the day and the night sun, the god and the mortal man.'" S.D., ii. 613. '
Ouranos
The sky;
(Gk.) (
the heavens.
First
Outpouring < Second Third
>
See LIFE- WAVE.
p Pada
(Sans.)
Padartha the
A
pace
(Sans.)
;
standpoint
The
Vaisheshika
;
object
;
concept
;
word.
In concept, or objective knowledge. PADARTHAS there are seven
School
DRAVYA, GUNA, KARMA, SAMANYA, VISHESHA, SAMAVAYA, and
ABHAVA
(qq.VV.).
Padartha-bhavana is
The
state of consciousness
conceived.
Padma
The
(Sans.)
Padma-bhava Padma-
>
lotus (q.v.).
(Sans., lotus-born)
Brahma.
where Truth
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
94
Creation A Hindu metaphor for one of the two great Brahmic Creations, representing one half of manifested existence; "the age in which Brahma sprang from a lotus." See PRAKRITA CREATIONS.
Padma
The age
Padma-kalpa "the golden
Padma-nabha
before the present one;
See
lotus."
the age of
PADMA CREATION.
(Sans., having a lotus springing
from his navel)
Vishnu. i. In Northern the lotus-bearer) (Sans., Buddhism, AVALOKITESHVARA, the Second Logos. 2. The lotus plant as the symbol of generation. See LOTUS.
Padma-pani
Padma-sana
a
(Sans.,
A
lotus-seat)
particular
posture for
meditation.
The positive and negative principles by of which life, sensation, consciousness, Heat-cold, light-darkthought, and the self are evolved. ness, love-hate, may be instanced as "pairs of opposites." In the progress of the man, these have ultimately to be transcended. " Be "the of thou
Pairs of Opposites the
cross-play
beyond pairs opposites. Gitd, ii. 45. "The delusive pairs of opposites." Op. at., vii. 28. ultimates in "opposites" are SAT and As AT, Being Cf. the Gnostic term SYZYGY. Non-being. .
.
.
Bhagavad
The and
Pancha
(Sans.)
Five
Pancha-indryani roots producing
as in the following
The " life
the
life
compounds
:
Esoterically, "the
senses.
five
of the
Pancha-kama Five Pancha-nana (Sans.,
ways of gratifying the sensual nature.
Pancha-skandhas
See SKANDHAS.
five-faced)
five
spirit.
Shiva.
Pancha-yajnika The five sacrifices. See MAHA-YAJNAS. Pafichi-krita The five ELEMENTS in their outermost or
gross
form.
Panchikrita-vayu
Papa-purusha of
See VAvu.
(Sans., an evil
man)
A
type or personification
all sin.
" Fsoterically,
one who
from the state of AVITCHI sophical Glossary.
is
reborn, or reincarnated, Theohence, 'soulless.'"
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms Para
i.
2.
infinite.
;
the
of
equivalent 3.
particularly, beyond conception; (Gk.) (a) Beside ; opposite to (the Sanscrit PARI) ; (b) Proceeding from.
Beyond;
(Sans.)
supreme
95
PARA-VIDYA
Para-brahm Para-brahman VEDAS
the ever-unmanifested principle of the Universe, referred to in the
!
THAT.
as
The
Para-dhyana
Parama
The Absolute;
)
deepest meditation. of PARA)
(the superlative
Highest; smallest; best;
supreme.
A
Parama-bhaghavata
J!VANMUKTA, or Adept who helps
the evolution of humanity.
Parama-brahman Parabrah m Parama-dhama The PARANIRVANIC PLANE. Parama-hansa (Sans., beyond the HANSA) One who has attained to the fourth, and last, stage of Param-hansa the Path; the equivalent of the Buddhist ARHAT (g.v.). .
)
J
"The disciple has now to realise his unity with the Before he can Light of the Logos which he enters. re-become the Light, the illusions of Maya and Moha, the illusions of Name, of Life in form, and of formless Life,
"
must cease."
THE DREAMER."
The Unmanifested.
Para-mahan
Paramanu The
smallest atom.
Parama-pada
With
the
See ANU.
Vedantins,
the
final
beatitude;
Heaven.
Parama-purusha The Supreme PURUSHOTTAMA. Paramartha (Sans., above consciousness) The highest Truth ;
or Reality scrutinises
which
is
;
hence the greater consciousness or Self which lesser consciousness which is below (or,
that
outward).
"Paramartha '
vedana, or the
is
the
synonym
reflection
of the
which analyses
term Svasamitself.'
There
a difference in the interpretation of the meaning of Paramartha between the Yogacharyas and the Madhya-
is
mikas."
S.D.,
i.
75.
Absolute Truth; absolute Reality. Paramartha-satya 2. The Self. Paramartha-vid One who knows Truth a philosopher. Paramarthika The "One Existence" of the Vedantins; i.
;
Brahman.
96
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Paramatma Paramatman
)
(The
ATMA)
That
of our
fivefold
highest
the
J
spirit
which becomes universe
the
;
Supreme.
Paramesha Parameshvara
i.
1
Param-hansa
Beyond Ishvara; the ever-unmanifested principle of the universe.
J
2.
Vishnu.
See PARAMAHANSA.
Paramitas
In Buddhism, the six virtues, DANA, charity SH!LA, KSHANTI, patience ; V!RYA, energy DHYANA, contemplation ; and PRAJNA, wisdom. purity
;
;
;
Para-nirvana
(Sans.,
beyond
NIRVANA)
PARANIRVANA
is
predicated as the second field of the manifestation of the LOGOS ; it is infinitely beyond any human conception. " In Paranirvana the Past, Present, and even Future Humanities, like all things, will be one and the same everything will be 'merged in Brahman,' or the Divine Unity." S.D., i. 286. .
.
.
Para-nishpanna
The
perfect state of the Unmanifested.
"The
Universe; the Son of Necessity, was immersed in Paranishpanna." Stanzas of Dzyan. *' Paranishpanna is the absolute perfection to which all Existences attain at the close of a great period of activity, or Mahamanvantara, and in which they rest during the succeeding period of repose." S.D., i. 74.
Parantapa
(Sans.,
above TAPA)
One who
has conquered
all
enemies.
Para-prakriti
(Sans.,
beyond
Unmanifested
PRAKRITI)
PRAKRITI.
Para-shakti
Supreme power or energy. " It means, and includes, the powers
heat."
The Theosophist. That which exists not by
Para-tantra upon another.
Para-vach festation
itself
soul which
(Sans., is
beyond VAIRAGYA)
perfectly free
and
but as dependent
Va"ch (q.v.) as the Supreme; Vach beyond the R<>PA or form worlds.
Para-vairagya
of light
The
in her
mani-
state
of the
from any disturbance of the
lower mind.
Divine Wisdom Para-vidya (Sans., deepest knowledge) JNANA the knowledge of the Spirit. Paresha (Sans., the highest Lord) Brahma or Vishnu. ;
;
Dictionary of Theosophical
Pari-kamma
In
"
Buddhism,
Terms
97 "
for action ; preparation It is the second stage
indifference to the fruits of action.
of the
PROBATIONARY PATH
Pari-mana measure
(Sans.,
that
time or space
in
duration
;
Pari-nama ments
(q.v.).
A
which can be measured round) ;
size.
Modifications, changes, or develop
(Sans., change) in matter.
The doctrine of evolution by modifications ; the theory of creation and destruction by the interaction of
Parinama-vada two
factors, viz.
Parinami-nitya
PURUSHA and PRAKRITI. Eternally changing.
See PARANIRVANA.
Pari-nirvana Pari-nirvriti birth
Complete and death.
liberation of the soul from the wheel of
A
Pari-vraj Pari-vraja
)
>
Brahman in the i. (Sans., a wanderer) fourth and last stage of his religious life;
a ) passed through his
SANNYAS!.
Pari-vrajaka
first
initiation
2. The CHELA who has and entered on the Path.
Paroksha is,
Invisible; hence that which (Sans., beyond sight) or can be, entertained mentally only.
"
Now
knowledge ...
is
divided into two classes by
PAROKSHA and APAROKSHA. philosophers The former kind of knowledge consists in intellectual assent to a stated proposition ; the latter, in the actual The Theosophist. realisation of it." Adwaita
Parvata Parvati
(Sans.) (Sans.)
The Genius
The SHAKTI
of the mountains. of Shiva.
Pashyanti-vach (Sans.) In the Vedanta philosophy, the Life of Vishnu as it floods the CAUSAL BODY ; it corresponds to the
PURUSHA
in the
Sankhya system.
i. The antipodes of (Sans., the place under the feet) 2. The Jambu-dvipa, that is, the nether- world in general. first of the seven T!LAS (g.v.) of the Vedantin, corresponding
Patala
to,
or in antithesis with, SATYA-LOKA.
" Patala corresponds to the Hierarchies of Gandhu or Smell Devas, the underworld or antipodes ; Myalba. It is the earthly state here are Dugpas, Elementals of animals, and Nature Spirits." S.D., iii. 566. .
.
.
.
See NARAKA. 7
.
.
Dictionary of Theosophical
98
Terms
The In the representation of the growth of the soul, progress along a "path" is one of the oldest and most common of metaphors, occurring in almost all mystic works. As used by Theosophists, " the Path " or the Path proper, to distinguish it from the Probationary Path (q.v.) signifies the course that is entered upon by the CHELA after he has been accepted by a Master, and has passed the first Initiation It is divided into four (q.v.). stages, known to the Hindus as the PARIVRAJAKA, the KuxicHAKA, the HAMSA, and the PARAMAHAMSA (q.v.). The corresponding terms used by the Buddhists are the SCROTAPATTI, the SAKRIDAGAMIN, the ANAGAMIN, and the ARHAT (q.v.).
Path,
" The end of the Path The Ancient Wisdom.
Pavaka
(Sans., shining)
i.
is
the threshold of Nirvana."
In the PURANAS, the personified " fires needed by man ; Agni.
form of one of the three " 2.
"
*
Electric Fire."
Pavamana
i. In the PURANAS, the personified form of one of the three "fires" needed by man; Agni. 2. "Fire pro-
duced by
Pavana
friction
"
l ;
NIRMATHYA.
(Sans., purification)
Permanent Atom
Vayu, or the Wind, personified.
An atom
by the Reincarnating At the indrawing of the life from the different bodies, a certain atom from each plane survives disintegration, and is swept onward with the life. On this, the permanent atom? is impressed the experiences, in essence, of the body of which it has formed a part, so that, from it, the tone or vibratory rate may be
Ego
after the
retained
death of his vehicles.
new body when the ego reincarnates. "These permanent particles are composed of
transferred to the
three a mental, an astral, and a physical. After death these are stored up in the causal body. At re- birth these are put out one after another." Theowphy units,
.
and the
New
.
.
Psychology.
"The permanent atoms
are the nuclei of the bodies,
and are the expressions of the centres of consciousness in their organic life in their life of manifestation and relation."
Personality
i.
"THE DREAMER." The
transitory expression of the
Thinker
the
1
S.D.,u. 60. The term originates with Mrs Besant. Mme. Blavatsky same as the " /i/
refers
to
the
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
on the Lower Mental, the Astral, Individuality Planes. 2. The Lower Mind. See MANAS.
99
and Physical
"Change, or the working of consciousness in matter, fashions the mirror in which the changeless / learns to know itself; for it connects up into a whole the intellectual life of the physical man. And the act of reflection whereby the ego becomes self-conscious produces in matter a consciousness of physical personality, contrasting with that of an immaterial (spiritual) In Theosophy, we call the ego 'the individuality. higher manas,' and the personality 'the lower manas.' ;'
THOS. WILLIAMS.
Phala
(Sans., the result; effect.
fruit)
Fruit
metaphorical,
i.e.
offspring;
The heart as the seat of feeling or passion "the (Gk.} KAMA-MANAS still overshadowed by the BUDDHI-MANAS." l
Phren
;
The Third Eye (q.v.\ gradually retreating Pineal Gland inwards and ceasing to function as the organ of sight, during the Fourth Race became transmuted into the body known " The powers of this pineal gland." with few exceptions at present latent in man ; but with his further evolution, it is stated, they will become active, and the higher consciousness of the mental world will then be able to express itself through the physical brain. to physiologists as the
body are
"The pineal gland becomes connected with one of the chakras in the astral body, and through that with the mental body, and serves as a physical organ for the transmission of thought from one brain to another."
A
Study in Consciousness.
With the Yoga school, the (Sans., reddish-brown) nerve-currents (NADIS) on the right side of the spinal cord.
Pingala Pirit
A
ceremony among the Southern Buddhists.
"In essence it is, as the name implies, simply a recitation of blessings and invocations for the purpose of warding off evil influences." The Vahan. or evil ELEMENTAL. i. A goblin 2. (Sans.) " shell " of a deceased person ; a KAMARI)PA. ghost or
Pishacha
Pishacha-loka Pitaras
The
place of the PISHACHAS.
Pitris (g.v.).
Pitri-devas
The
divine PITRIS. 1
H.
P. Blavatsky.
The
ioo
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms The AGNISHVATTA PITRIS
Pitri-devatas
sometimes
are
so called. 1
n
Pitri-kSya
(
(^-)- Offerings to the
PITRIS.
The place of the PITRIS. This may be the ASTRAL world, or it may be either the Rt>PA or the AR{>PA divisions or states of the mental world according to the rank of the
Pitri-loka
PITRIS. i.
Pitri-pati 2.
Yama
The Lord
Pitri-pujana
i.e.
of the BARHISHADS.
Worship of the PITRIS.
Yama
Pitri-raj
of the PITRIS,
(q.v.).
(q.v.).
Pitris (Sans., forefathers, progenitors) [Owing partly to the wideness and looseness of its application, and partly to the very fragmentary nature of the information we have of those higher orders of beings to which it refers, this term has been involved in much confusion. Since the publication of Mrs Besant's Pedigree of Man, however, an attempt is being made to reduce the ambiguity of its connotations and define its scope.]
The Beings who build for man (the Monad) the body whereby he may incarnate, and bring to him those principles of mind whereby the spiritual is brought into touch with the physical.
We
have thus two main classes of PITRIS, the BARHISHADS and the AGNISHVATTAS (q-v.), the first, of whom there are four orders, having to do with the physical ancestry of (q.v.)
man
;
the second, of
do with
whom
there are three orders, having to
his intellectual evolution.
The term is also applied to the two orders of LOWER DHYANIS or SOLAR PITRIS (q.v.), but the less progressed entities from the Lunar Chain, those who had not yet " Exreached the individualised form, are best designated
lunar
Monads"
(q.v.).
"One-third of the Dhyanis, i.e. the three classes of was doomed ... to be ... inthe Arupa Pitris carnated on earth." S.>., ii. 98. .
Pitris of the
Devas
Pitri-shraddha Pitri-yajna
.
The AGNISHVATTAS.
The form
Sacrifice
.
to
of worship of the PITRIS.
the
PITRIS,
or
to
the
MANES
of
ancestors. 1
Mme.
S.D.,
ii.
Blavatsky also referred to the
99)-
BARHISHADS under
this
term (see
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms Pitri-yana (Sans., the way of the MANES)
when
it
Pituitary
The path
101
of the soul
leaves the physical body.
The rudiment
Body
"
of the organ
known
"
to physio-
is supposed to have been a logists as the pituitary body mouth, this becoming atrophied before the vertebrate stage
of physical evolution is reached. It is active during the time of growth of the body, which growth it seems in the
main
With the
to control.
further evolution of
man
its office
that of placing the astral and physical worlds en rapport, so that, by its means, clairvoyant experiences may be transmitted to the brain-consciousness. also
is
" The pituitary body is the organ of the psychic plane. Psychic vision is caused by the molecular motion of this body, which is directly connected with the optic nerve, and thus affects the sight and gives rise to hallucinations."
S.D.,
iii.
548.
i. The Second of the seven DvipAS (Sans., a fig-tree) of the PURANAS. 2. The See DV!PA. Hyperborean Continent, or Land of the Second Root-race.
Plaksha
A
or particular cosmic manifestation of the One these, in the esoteric doctrine, there are seven, each of the seven being again formed into seven, and each of these yet again into seven. The whole of the
Plane
field,
Existence.
Of
manifestation
known
as our Planetary Chain, with
its
planes, thus corresponds to one PLANE of the Kosmos. " The process referred to as the Small Wheels
seven ' .
.
.
takes place on the sixth region from above, and on the plane of the most material world of all in the manifested Kosmos our terrestrial plane. These seven wheels are
our Planetary Chain."
S.D.,
i.
168.
The different terrene planes
physical, astral, mental, etc. objectively conceived as substance at various rates of which is the same thing of different densities. vibration, or Subjectively conceived, a PLANE denotes a certain range or extent of consciousness.
are
Planetary Chain
A
series of seven globes or worlds which evolution during the planetary cycle or MANVANTARA. The first three of these globes generally known as A, B, and C form a descending arc, the densest physical matter of the descent being reached in the fourth The fifth globe, globe, D, of which our earth is an instance. E, on the ascending arc (corresponding to C on the descending arc), usually belongs to the astral plane, and the sixth and on the seventh, F and G (corresponding to B and
form the
field of
A
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
IO2
descending arc), to the RPA and ARUPA levels of the mental plane these, therefore, are invisible to ordinary sight. :
"
The globes in the arc of descent, and those in the arc of ascent, correspond with each other, those in the upward arc showing out in perfection that which those on the downward arc embryonically adumbrate, while the middle globe is the point of conflict and turning." The Pedigree of Man. The complete evolution of our system comprises seven PLANETARY CHAINS successively brought forth, each chain being, as it were, a reincarnation of the preceding one. Three of these chains belong to the past ; the fourth is the Terrene, that of which the earth forms the fourth globe ; the remaining three have yet to appear.
Planetary Logos The great Being whom, a PLANETARY CHAIN exists. Plenum (Lat.) The PLEROMA (q.v.).
whom, and through
in
A
Pleroma
term used by the Gnostics and Church (Gk.) Fathers for the Cosmos as fullness, or an all-pervading Existence and all-containing Reality.
"A with "
Force spread throughout the whole Universe,
and
direct
its
indirect effects."
S.D., ii. 537. not many ; and its stages of being are steps in the self-unfoldment of Universal
For the Pleroma
Mind from behind
is
one
Unique and Discrete Cause
that
A Sanscrit equivalent would be Pneuma" (Gk.) Primarily, wind ;
life
;
hence,
Poseidonis is
stated
lying
Theosophical Review.
it."
CHIDGHANA. then breath, the " breath of
spirit.
The to
island referred to by Plato under this name be the remnant of the ancient continent of
Atlantis (q.v.).
" was submerged in the fourth and final The Story of Atlantis. great catastrophe of 9564 B.C." Poseidonis
Pra-bara
(Sans.)
The
prevalent
GUNA
or basic principle of
man.
Pra-bhava Pra-bhavana
I
(Sans.)
)
Pra-bhayapyaya all
(Sans.)
things originate,
Pra-bhu
(Sans.)
The
source
hence the father
and
To come
cause of existence the Creator.
or ;
;
In the PURANAS, " the place whence into
which
into being
all
;
things are resolved."
to manifest.
Dictionary of Theosophical Pra-dhana
(Sans., the chief)
nature.
2.
PRAKRITI
;
Terms
103
In the PURANAS, manifested MULAis evolved:
i.
That from which nature AKASHA.
"
Undifferentiated matter in the Sankhya philosophy, or Good, Evil, and Chaotic Darkness (Sattva, Rajas, and Tamas) neutralising each other." S.>., iii. 445. 2. The Supreme Spirit. Pra-dhanaka In the Sankhya system, primordial substance PRADHANA (g.v.). Pra-dhanatman The highest spirit Vishnu. Pra-dyumna i. The Divine Centre or Self manifesting through
;
;
Buddhi.
KAMA-DEVA.
2.
The waking
Pra-jagrat (Sans.)
BUDDHIC Praja-kara
heights
;
(Sans.)
Praja-natha
(Sans.,
state of consciousness at the self-consciousness of the higher mind.
The Author
Lord of created beings)
The LOKA of Brahma and
Praja-pati-loka the spheres of world.
of creation.
Brahma
;
Manu.
that between the PRAJAPATIS the Gandharvas; the Buddhic
Praja-patis (Sans., the Lords of being) Emanations or Sons The of Brahma, manifesting forth His creative powers. male aspect of the dual creative energy. " In the RIG VEDA, it is not Brahma who creates but the Prajapatis, the Lords of Being,' who are also the Rishis." S.D., i. 370. *
Prajapati-vach
In the VEDAS,
Brahma
in
his
dual creative
aspect. i.
Pra-jfia (Sans., wise)
Mind
;
MAHAT.
the causal body. " The
2.
In the Vedanta philosophy, Universal
The
flame of
centre or Self of
PRAGNY!
man
as reflected in
that radiates from
Atma."
The
Voice of the Silence. " The centre in the Karana
Plane is variously termed the Prajiia, the seed of self-consciousness, that which measures and unifies the manifestations through the " THE DREAMER." lower centres." 4. The mind that can reflect the 3. Wisdom ; discernment. higher Self; hence, the mind that is stable or in perfect 1 equilibrium. 1
See The Bhagavad Gttd,
ii.
54 and 58.
104
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
In Buddhism, one of the six virtues or "perfections"; perfection in wisdom. See PARAMITAS.
Prajfia-paramita
An irresistible will (Sans.) eight viBHfrns, and powers of Shiva.
or
Pra-kamya Pra-kasha
(Sans., visible
;
hence, light)
A
one of the
fiat;
SATTVIC condition
of the sheaths allowing perfect manifestation.
Pra-kasha-karman
(Sans.,
whose work
is
to give light)
The
Sun.
Prakrit Prakrita
)
i. The vernacular (as distin2. In the Sankhya guished from the Sanscrit).
(Sans., original)
J
system, relating to PRAKRITI
(q.v.).
the original creations) The first three creations of the PURANAS, i.e. those of MAHATTATTVA, TANMATRA or BHUTA, and INDRIYA.
Prakrita Creations
(Sans.,
"In the Hindu Cosmogony, the evolution of the is divided into two acts, which are called . the Prakrita and the Padma Creations." S.D., i. 460.
Universe
.
.
Pra-kriti (Sans., original substance) i. The substance of the all; that which forms the archetypes of existing things; Brahma as viewed objectively. " In the Sankhya philosophy, prakriti is neither force nor matter, but the womb out of which these are manuPrakriti
factured.
has
a
twofold
existence, those
of
When homohomogeneity and heterogeneity. geneous there is no manifestation, no phenomenon all is hushed in sleep in the Great Mother's being. The .
.
.
;
beginning of disturbance in prakriti starts heterogeneity or evolution." Pra-Buddha Bharata. 2.
Brahma
as manifested on the seven planes of the
Cosmos.
See PURUSHA.
Prakritic
Laya
See PRAKRITI-LAYA.
One
Prakriti-guna GUNA. Prakritika (Sans.)
of
the
three
qualities
of nature.
See
Relating to PRAKRITI.
PRALAYA) Prakritika-pralaya (Sans., a PRAKRITIC " PURANAS, a MINOR PRALAYA, when the return of verse to its original nature is partial and physical." l
In the Uni-
this
Prakriti-laya i. One that has followed the Left-hand Path so far as to provoke the dissolution of his elements, which thus fall back into PRAKRITI, the great reservoir of nature. 2. The dissolution thus brought about. 3. Cosmic dissolution or PRALAYA. S.D.,
ii.
323.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical Pra-laya
The
(Sans.)
when
period
the
life
105
of a world, chain, or
solar system is partially or wholly indrawn, activity or maniThe PRALAYA of a festation ceasing in part or in whole. " " the of the Life-wave is
rounds winter between " MINOR PRALAYA"; the PRALAYA of a solar known as a " MAHA-PRALAYA " ; and the PRALAYA " KOSMIC PRALAYA." as a
the
planet
known
as a
is
system
of the Universe
" the planets remain inDuring the minor pralayas, tact, though dead ; just as a huge animal, caught and embedded in polar ice, remains the same for ages."
S.D.,
Pra-meya
i.
46.
Within the
(Sans., measurable)
of thought
limits
;
provable.
An
Pra-meyam
object within
the thought - capacity,
i.e.
of
certain knowledge.
Prana
breath) JtvA.
(Sans.,
planes
;
Cosmic
i.
life,
manifesting on
all
"
As, according to Hindu thought, there is but one one Consciousness, everywhere, the word Prana has been used for the Supreme Self, the all-sustaining Breath. Hence, that Life on every plane may be spoken of as the PRANA of the plane ; it becomes the Life,
.
.
.
life-breath in every creature."
A
Study in Consciousness.
" " the seven principles of man ; It is the active power producing the vital phenomena. taken up by the ETHERIC DOUBLE from the Cosmic Life, to which it again returns on the death of the body. See " vital PRANAMAYAKOSHA. airs," or life3. One of the five of It is said to be the SAMANA. See principles, body. located in the breast. 2.
Specifically, the third of
The
Prana-kaya
Prana-maya
life-form
(Sans.,
;
the Etheric Body.
made from
life-breaths)
Having breath;
living.
Prana-maya-kosha" Body
(q.v.),
"
the
In the Vedantin philosophy, the Astral sheath of the airs."
The Pranamayakosha
of Sanskrit terminology
means
something different from the principle of Prana of Theosophic terminology. The latter is only a principle
and
not a vehicle of consciousness. former is a distinct vehicle of the Ego.
.
.
.
But
The
the Prana-
mayakosha includes Prana, the ten organs of sense, and a portion of the mind, viz. kamamanas. The Pranamayakosha functions on the astral plane after death, or in
dream during
life."
Theosophy in India.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
106
Holding the breath.
Prana-sharira i. The Etheric Body. " breath of life." most] body is the
Pranatman
The S^TRATMA
(Sans.) the personal Self.
One whose
2.
(q.v.)
;
the conscious
AUM
i. The name of the sound of sounds, the symbol of the Infinite.
Pranava
The
Prana-vidya
Prana-yama
i.
2.
[outer-
life
;
the most sacred
Vach
(q.v.).
science of the breath.
In yogism,
the
of controlling
practice
the
breath.
" restraining
the
2.
The
control of
all
the outgoing
absorbed
in
and
in-
Pranayama."
life- manifestations.
really the the subdual of
"Pranayama life-energies
the
of
flow
coming breaths, solely Bhagavad Gttd, iv. 29.
control
is
them
all
...
of
all
the
to the Self."-
The Wisdom of the Upanishats. Pra-nidhana With the Yogis, devotion without ceasing.
Pra-panna
One who
(Sans., arriving at)
has secured a refuge
;
one on the Path.
Prapanna-pala
Krishna as the Saviour of the refugee.
One of the eight VIBR^TIS (q.v.) (Sans., reaching to) the power of getting to any place by a volition.
Prapti
;
i. Ripe (Sans., KARMA that has begun) KARMA, or that which is bearing fruit at the present time. 2. That portion of its KARMA allotted to the EGO at the commencement of its incarnate life to work out during that
Pra-rabdha-karma
life.
Pra-rabdha-sharira
(Sans.,
the
first
body)
The
physical
body.
Pra-sarana
Prathama
(Sans.)
the Stream
Pratibha that
Extending
(Sans., the ;
first,
(Sans., divination) purity of
diffusing.
One who has
entered
(Sans.,
Spiritual
illumination; the light
life.
phenomenal)
with illusive phenomena. MAYA of the Vedantins.
itself
expanding;
an accepted CHELA.
comes from
Prati-bhasika
;
the foremost)
Consciousness concerning
It is
the third stage of the
Dictionary of Theosophical Consciousness on
Pratibhasika-atma TAIJASA
Terms
107
ASTRAL PLANE
the
;
(g.v.).
Prati-samvid
direct understanding)
(Sans.,
wisdom
limited forms of
'
"The
attained by an Arhat."
four 'un-
l
i. The "Secondary Creation," In the PURANAS the creation at the hands of divine Beings regarded as the agents of the Supreme ; the creation which took place 2. The dissolution, at the beginning of the present KALPA. or PRALAYA, of the world.
Prati-sarga
:
i.e.
Pratyag-atma Pratyag-atman
(Sans.}
\
2.
j
the JIVATMA in
its
i.
The
The Cosmic Self; the Logos. inner or highest Self of the man ;
highest aspect.
i. One of the eight drawing back) acquirements of the Yogi (see YOGA) ; restraining the mind from following the sense-impressions ; abstraction. " In those cases where they succeed in making a person throw off suffering by denying it, they have really taught a part of Pratyahara, they have made the mind of the
Praty-ahara
(Sans.,
person taught strong enough to refuse to take up the SwAMi VIVEKANANDA. record of the senses." 2.
The withdrawing
of cosmic manifestation
;
the dissolution
of the world.
y Prat "asham
}
(
Sans ')
Direct sense-perception.
"Spiritual perception by sophical Glossary.
means of
Knowledge derived from
Pratyaksha-jfiana
Determined by
Pratyaksha-siddha
senses."
Theo-
direct perception.
direct perception.
With the Buddhists, (Sans., belief, confidence) a co-operating cause or agency, as distinguished from a proximate cause.
Praty-aya
Prataya-sarga
The
Intellectual
Creation of the Sankhya
System.
In the Yoga-charya school, a Buddha who has attained the bliss of Nirvana, and, in contradistinction to the NIRMANAKAYA (q.v.), passes from the sphere of
Pratyeka-bllddha
humanity's evolution.
Pra-vaha
(Sans., a stream)
A
Pra-vriti (Sans., an enclosure) 1
continuous flow or succession. Spiritual darkness.
Theosophical Glossary.
io8
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
Pra-vritti Pra-vrtti
The going
i.
(Sans.)
1
forth into matter; the active
and desire stage of the
J
" the
soul's growth. Self-born pierced the senses outwards ; hence Jiva seeth the outward, not the inner, Self."
The
Kathopanishad,
iv. 4.
2. Activity; active life in contradistinction to NIVRITTI, to contemplative devotion.
Pravritti-marga Pravrtti-marga "
I
the
(Sans.,
The
J
path
and
of the going forth)
active or worldly
i.
life.
On
the Pravritti-marga consciousness is dominated, by matter, and constantly endeavours to ANNIE appropriate matter, and to hold it for using." blinded,
BESANT. 2.
In the VEDAS, the path to liberation trodden by observing
all
the religious rites and duties.
Prayas-chitta
(Sans.)
Prayaschitta-karma Preta (Sans., the ghost
Penance; expiation. Expiatory KARMA. of a
deceased person)
One
in his
KAMA-RI>PA. "
A
PRETA
the
is
human
being
who has
lost his
physical body, but is still encumbered with the vesture of his animal nature." The Ancient Wisdom.
Preta-loka (Sans., the ASTRAL WORLD. Preta-sharira
(Sans., the
The
spirit)
Prishni
of
the
PRETAS)
The
lower
body [which goes with] the departed
ghostly body.
The
Pretya-bhava Principles of
place
Man
state after the death of the body.
See SEVEN PRINCIPLES.
(Sans., variegated, piebald, as the
cow)
The
earth.
Prithivi (Sans., the earth) The matter of the densest or physical plane ; that TATTVA which forms the manifestation of the Third Logos on the physical plane.
"That which
is
existence,
shows forth what we Evolution of Life and Form. Prithivi,
reflecting
itself in
...
call objective reality."
The first turning from the broad path of that which leads up to the Path proper. qualifications are defined by the Yocfs as being, in
Probationary Path worldly desire
Four
;
some measure, needful "
Probationary Path ":
and the
unreal,
the
one who determines to tread the Discrimination between the real transitory and the eternal (Sans., for
i.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
109
to external 2. Indifference things (Sans., VIVEKA). 3. Six mental acquirements (SHATSAMPATTI), VAIRAGYA). that is to say :
Thought-control (Sans., SHAMA). Physical self-control (Sans., DAMA).
(a) (b)
Checking all sensual desires (Sans., UPARATI). Endurance ; forbearance (Sans., TITIKSHA). (e) Faith (Sans., SHRADDHA). (/) Perfect mental equilibrium (Sans., SAMADHANA). (c)
(d)
4.
Aspiration, or desire for liberation (Sans.,
With the Gnostics,
(Gk., TrpoTrarwp, the forefather) a manifestation of BYTHOS.
Propator
A
Protean Soul
name
assume any form also been applied
MAYAVI-RUPA, since it may an Adept. The term has
at the will of
to the
LINGA SHAR!RA.
See PRITHIVI.
Prthivi
Psuche Psyche
for the
MUMUKSHA).
(Gk.)
I
j
The Lower Mind; Nous (g.v.).
the earthly reflection
of
One who
Psychic astral
forms
Psychism
"
;
has the capacity to perceive etheric or a clairvoyant or clairaudient.
The
manifestation of the powers of consciousness
through organised matter."
Psychometry
(Gk.)
l
That branch of psychism relating and of other planes, taking
to the
visualisation of past events starting-point
some object
as the
in its physical manifestation.
Ptah
With the Egyptians, the Third Aspect of the Trinity; the Divine Spirit ; the Creative Mind.
"Ptah was
originally the
He
tion, like Shiva.
the Sun's
Puman Pums
)
(Sans.,
j
fire killing
the
('V-)-
Punar-bhava (Sans.) Pimar-bhavin (Sans.)
man)
is
God
of Death, of destruconly by virtue of
God
a Solar
as well as vivifying."
i.
In
the
The Supreme A new birth.
2.
S.D.,
PURANAS,
i.
393.
PURUSHA
Spirit.
The soul existing in another form after the dissolution of the body.
Punar-janma
See PUNARJANMAN. 1
Annie Besant.
1 1
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
o
Plinar-janma-jaya
MOKSHA
(Sans., victory over future birth)
;
liberation.
Punar-janman
i.
A
new
or second birth.
2.
The power
of
creating objective manifestations.
Punar-janma-smriti
Puns See PUMS. Puraka (Sans., filling
The memory
of past births.
In HATHA-YOGA, drawing the breath
up)
inwards.
Puranas
Hindft Scriptures coming next in (Sans., ancient) of authority to the VEDAS. There are eighteen different books, the teaching being thrown into dialogue order form.
Purnavatara
(Sans.)
A
full,
complete, or perfect manifesta-
Second Person of the Trinity an Avatara who proceeds from Mahavishnu direct. " Such Avataras, fully manifesting the One Life through all the three centres, and having the memory of Mahavishnu as their memory, are called the Purna tion of the
;
'
'
"
or Perfect Avataras."
THE DREAMER."
Purusha
i. Spirit. (Sans., the male being) In the Sankhya philosophy, "the whole of Nature partakes of the sentiency of the Purusha and the Thus every atom is an insentiency of the Prakriti. outcome of the interaction of these two, purusha and Its evolution is the prakriti, and has a dual nature. ever-progressing attempt to reflect the light that is in it
in its pure fulness." 2.
Pra-Buddha Bharatu.
Soul.
"In
the
system, the All-soul is called Gttd, xiii. " " the 3. One who has transcended the pairs of opposites Divine Man as Narayana. 4. The Divine Self in man 6. The 5. The higher self or ego. (see PASHYANxt-vAcH.) male creative energy.
Purusha."
Sankhya
Bhagavad
;
Purusha-rakshas
A demon
Purushartha
The object of man's efforts any one of KAMA, ARTHA, DHARMA, or MOKSHA'. (See
(Sans.)
his four aims, viz.
in
the form of a man. ;
CHATURBHADRA.)
Purushottama
Supreme spirit ; Vishnu. (Sans.) " Since I excel the destructible ... I am proclaimed Purushottama." Bhagavad Gita, xv. 18.
Dictionary of Theosophical Purva-ja (Sans., 2. ATMAN.
born
first -
before,
Terms
born)
i.
1 1 1
Ancestors.
Knowledge of a former life. One (generally known as THE MIMANSA) of the six DARSANAS or recognised systems of Hindu It is a commentary on the VEDAS. philosophy and religion. Outward forms and ceremonies are expounded with much minutia, the stress being laid upon their observance. Pushkara (Sans., a lotus-flower) The Seventh DvtpA (q.v.),
Purva-jnana
Purva-mimansa
or the land of the Seventh Root-race. will arise
it
where South America now
Qaniratha
See HVANIRATHA.
Quaternary is known
as the
The
four lower aspects of " " Personality (q.v.).
It is
supposed that
is.
man whose
expression
"
The Quaternary regarded alone, ere it is affected by contact with the mind, is merely a lower animal it awaits the coming of the Mind to make it Man. This Quaternary is the mortal part of man, and is disTheotinguished by Theosophy as the personality." :
.
sophical
.
.
Manual I.
See SEVEN PRINCIPLES OF MAN.
Qedoshim
(ffeb.)
The Holy Ones
;
angels.
R Ra
In Egyptian theogony i. The Soul of the Universe. " Ra is shown, like Brahma, gestating in the Egg of the Universe." S.D., i. 385. :
2.
Race
The
sun.
See ROOT-RACE and SUB-RACE.
Raga
That which constitutes an attraction one of the five KLESHAS. "that which arouses pleasure in the Self in prakriti ; that which causes the capacity for
(Sans., colouring) or an attractive force
Raga
is
relation to
enjoyment." 2.
4.
i.
;
desire
;
Theosophy in India.
Affection of the mind hence 3. Attachment to forms. A mode of music, of which there are six. ;
:
1 1
2
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Rahat
An ARHAT
(q.v.).
Rajah See RAJAS. Rajamsi A world
or globe.
A prince
who has adopted the religious life. The GUNA (q.v.) of action hence ambition,
Rajarshi
Rajas
(Sans.) passion, or other energy in manifestation.
"
to,
A class
of
Raj asas
... is the source of atBhagavad Gttd, xiv. 7.
Rajas, the passion-nature
tachment
and
;
thirst for, life."
MANASAPUTRAS
;
the elder AGNISHVATTAS.
Raja-yoga (Sans., the chief union) The Hindti school for the higher development of consciousness by j Raj-yog means of a system of concentration of the mind. It is the realisation of the Self through concentration. " The method of Raja Yoga, in which the consciousness is withdrawn from the brain by intense concentration, leads the student to continuity of consciousness on the successive planes." Study in Consciousness. )
A
The semi-human giants or Titans (Sans.) referred to in the Hindu sacred books under J this name are now stated l to have belonged to the Fourth Sub-race of the Fourth Race, viz. the Turanians. Generally, " demons" or "evil spirits." 2 the word signifies
Rakshas Rakshasas
)
It is chiefly the Atlantean Race, "which became black with sin,' that brought the divine names of the Asuras, the Rakshasas, and the Daityas into disrepute, and passed them on to posterity as the names of fiends." S.D., ii. 237. '
The
Rakshasa-loka
Rasa
place of the evil
spirits.
Sensation ; the sense of. (Sans., taste) "The rasa of separative existence must be changed into the rasa for the Divine Life." "THE DREAMER."
The
Rasa-tala Vedantin.
It
third
of the
corresponds
seven or
to,
nether in
is
worlds
of
antithesis
the
with,
JANAH-LOKA.
One of the SIDDHIS ; producing the bodily (Sans.) secretions without taking the ordinary nourishment.
Rasollasa
Ratha
(Sans., vehicle.
1
2
a chariot)
i.
A
warrior.
2.
See The Pedigree of Man, pp. 126 and 143. See the Bhagavad Gttd, ix. 12 x. 23 and ;
;
The body
xvii. 4.
as
a
Dictionary of Theosophical
1 1
3
See TRIRATNA.
Ratna-traya Ratri
Terms
In the VISHNU PURINA, Brahma's Body
(Sans., night)
of Night.
The Seven Solar In the VEDAS, the mystic expression of the seven creative energies of nature, personified as gods.
Rays,
They are named INSHUMNA, HARIKESHA, VISHVA-KARMAN, VlSHVA-TRYARCHAS, SANNADHAS, SARVA-VASU, and
Rechaka
(Sans., emptying)
the right nostril, the
left
In PRANAYAMA, expiration through being closed.
Reincarnation The coming back of the BUDDHA-MANAS to the physical world.
soul
ATMA-
the
It is a teaching of the oldest religions of the world, and accepted as a truth by Theosophists, that countless rebirths of the reincarnating EGO are a necessity of its evolution. It is only when the EGO has assimilated all the lessons of the
physical worlds, and is free from all desires relating thereto, that MOKSHA, or liberation from this necessity, is attained. The doctrine differs from METEMPSYCHOSIS or TRANS-
MIGRATION
Rephaim
human soul can body, never in a lower form.
in that, in Reincarnation, the
but reincarnate in a (ffeb.}
human
Giants of the early races.
The name Ribhu Kumara
of a
i.
Right-hand Path Right Path
) J
Planetary Spirit or Logos.
The path of that make
A
2.
Powers See LEFT-HAND
the SURAS, or the for good.
PATH.
Rig-veda
See VEDA.
A
Rishi (Sans.)
name
i. generic teacher of great truths.
in
India for a sage, or a
"There were three classes of Rishis in India the Royal or Rajarshis, kings and princes who adopted the ascetic life; the Divine or Devarshis, or the sons of Dharma or Yoga; and the Brahmarshis." S.D., .
ii.
2.
.
.
527.
mind-born Sons of Brahma; the
Specifically, the seven
Prajapatis
(q.v.).
"The lived
in
Rishis
the
first
group of seven in number Vedic period they
days preceding the
may now be shown mortal philosophers." " The seven
as
.
.
.
something more than merely S.D.,
iii.
19.
great Rishis, the ancient Four,
and 8
also
H4
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms the Manus, were born of this race was generated."
My
nature and
Bhagavad
mind
Gita^
:
of them
x. 6.
A MAHATMA
or ADEPT. RISHIS, being "the progenitors of all that lives and breathes on earth," are often confounded on the one hand with the PiTRis, 1 and on the other hand with the MANUS. The RISHI is correctly spoken of as the Father of the subrace ; the MANU (q.v.) as the Father of the root-race. " There have been, and there will be, seven Rishis in every Root-race, just as there are fourteen Manus in every Round, the presiding Gods, the Rishis, and Sons of the Manus being identical." S.D., ii. 650. 3.
The
.
Ritam-bhara
.
.
i. The sense of (Sans., bearing the truth) right 2. Brahma ; hence, ; psychic perception.
discernment Vishnu.
Romaka-pura (Sans., the earlier Rome) A part of Atlantis. Root Manu A general term for the great Cause from which proceeds the human life and form for the ROUND of a PLANETARY CHAIN. "
Just as each planetary Round commences with the appearance of a Root-Manu (DHYAN CHOHAN), and closes with a Seed-Manu, so a Root- and a Seed-Manu appear respectively at the beginning and the termination of the human period on any particular planet." S.D., ii.
322.
Root-race
The
Secret Doctrine teaches that in this evolution this Planet the J!VATMA the human soul In the passes through seven main types or "Root-races." case of the two earliest of these, known as the "Adamic" and the " Hyperborean," the forms ensouled were astral and " " etheric respectively huge and indefinite they were, with a low state of outward-going consciousness, exercised through the one sense (hearing) possessed by the First Race, or through the two senses (hearing and touch) possessed by But with the Third Race the Lemurian (q.v.) the Second. a denser and more human type was evolved, this being The Fifth perfected in the Fourth or Atlantean Race (q.v.). Race (g.v.\ the Aryan, is now running its course on this globe concurrently with a large part of the Fourth Race and For it must be noted that, a few remnants of the Third. although each race gives birth to the succeeding race, the two or
ROUND on
:
will
overlap in time, coexisting for
1
SeefA,ii.
many
2
Of
ages.
existing
382.
2 For instance, "the first two sub-races of the Atlanteans overlap the sixth " The Pedigree of Man p. 118. and seventh sub-races of the Lemurians. >
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
1 1
5
peoples, the Tartars, Chinese, and Mongolians belong to the Fourth Race; the Australian aborigines and Hottentots to the Third. See SUB-RACE.
Rosa-tala
See RASA-TALA.
" Life-wave " from the Source of all great Being, vivifying successively the seven globes that constitute a PLANETARY CHAIN (q.v. ), is spoken of technically as a "Round."
Round
The
As this Creative Energy passes on from one planet to another, so does that planet go into PRALAYA (q.v.), and the next planet awakes, and its latent activities begin to manifest. Seven of these ROUNDS constitute a MANVANTARA (q-v.).
Ruach
(Heb.}
Spirit;
spirit
as
first
manifested,
ATMA-
i.e.
BUDDHI.
"The Jewish Kabalists, arguing that no Spirit can belong to the divine Hierarchy unless Ruach (Spirit) is united to Nephesh (Living Soul), only repeat the Eastern esoteric teaching."
S.D.,
i.
215.
Rudra
i. In the Hindu pantheon, Rudra (Sans., the Roarer) appears to be identical with Shiva, the destroying and, at
the
same
time, the
the
creative
Power.
2.
"The
issue
DEVAS
that proceed therefrom ; Fire Rudra being typified by fire. They are said in the to be eleven in number, being generally referred
Rudra,"
i.e.
of
Devas
VEDAS to
as
MARUTS.
O
3.
Partha, the form of Me ... the "Behold, Adityas, the Vasus, the Rudras." BhagavadGitd,-yi\.$,b. The MONAD or Divine Self. In the VEDAS, Rudra " is the Divine Ego aspiring to return to its pure, deific state, and, at the same time, that Divine Ego imprisoned in earthly form, whose " fierce passions make of him the 'roarer,' the 'terrible.'
S.D., ii. 578. " the centre in which the essence of in
Name and Form is
garnered up."
The heaven-world
Rudra-loka
all
evolution
"THE DREAMER."
of the RUDRAS.
A
body or form as in the compounds KAMARupa (Sans.) RUPA, MAYAVI-RUPA, RUPA-DEVA, etc. But "We must remember that the principle of form is to be found
every stage of the manifested universe; the phrase ' the formless world is used, formless is only true in relation to the the word worlds below the one so spoken of. All higher worlds are formless regarded from below, that is, regarded
and
that
in
when
*
'
'
'
'
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
6
1 1
of
by the organs
perception world."
in the lower
exercise
which are fitted for The Evolution of Life
and Form.
The three spiritual hierarchies known or ASURAS, the AGNISHVATTA PITRIS, and PITRIS are so called.
Creative Orders
Rupa
as the
the
MAKARA
BARHISHAD
Any DEVA whose ordinary existence lower divisions of the mental world.
Rupa-deva
The RI)PA
(Sans., material form)
Rupa-dhatu
is
on the four
regions of the
mental world.
Those having form ; the BARHISHADS.
Rupa-pitris
The
Rupa-tattva
essence of form.
An
It is said to have island forming a part of Atlantis. been submerged by the sea some 850,000 years ago.
Ruta
i. A title of Jehovah (g.v.). (Heb., a host) According to Origen, the Genius of Mars.
Sabaoth 3.
-brahman a ~ mana
a u<)
Sabdha-mana
i
Saturn.
See SHABDA-BRAHMA. )
See SHABDA-MANA.
J
fabda-tanmatra Sabdha-tanmatra Sach-chid-ananda
See SHABDA-TANMATRA.
1 J
See SAT-CHID- AN ANDA.
Sach-chid-ansha
See SAT-CHID-ANSHA.
Sach-chid-atman
See SAT-CHID-ATMAN.
See SAT-CHIT.
Sach-chit
Sada-gati
(Sans., versal Spirit.
Sadananda
ever-moving)
(Sans., ever-joyful)
i.
A
The
title
wind.
SANMAYA
Sad-asat
and non- being; Being "
(Sans.)
pairs of opposites
(q.v.).
2.
The Uni-
of Vishnu.
Sadananda-maya "
2.
(q.v.).
the fundamental
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
117
The unmanifested, un(Sans., the ever-blissful) conscious (or all-conscious) Life ; Maha-Deva.
Sada-shiva
Sadhanas
means of obtaining)
Ways of attaining known to the Yogis See VIVEKA, VAIRAGYA, SHATSAMPATTI, and MUMUKSHA. PROBATIONARY PATH. (Sans.,
Of
spirituality.
Sa-dharma Sa-dharman
i.
(Sans.)
)
:
duties.
like
Having
2.
Having
like properties or qualities.
J
(Sans., the pure
Sadhyas in
these there are four
BHUVAR-LOKA; the
A
ones)
class
of DEVAS dwelling of the VEDAS
and prayers
rites
personified.
Sadu
With the Chaldeans, elementals or
Sa-guna
(Sans., having attributes)
Brahman
Sagima-brahman
the Universe (!SA)
as the
;
The
genii.
manifested.
as manifestation (SAGUNA); as " " wheel of rebirths (SAMSARA).
With the thousand-petalled lotus) Yocts, the seventh and highest centre that has to be vivified before the attainment of complete enIt is situated in the brain. lightenment.
Sahasra Sahasrara
aka
)
(Sans., the
j
See SHAKA.
Sakadaganiin Sakridagamin
>
Sakurtagamin 2.
he who will reincarnate [only] once more) In Buddhism: i. The CHELA on the second stage of the PATH (g.v.).
(Pali,
)
j
The second
initiation.
3.
One
of the four
paths to
NIRVANA.
Sakshat-kara
Sakta Sakti
Intuitive perception; realisation.
(Sans.)
See SHAKTA.
See SHAKTI.
Sakurtagamin
See SAKADAGAMIN.
Salmali
See SHALMALL
(Sans.)
Sama and Samadhi
its
compounds
(Sans.)
An
See
SHAMA and
its
compounds.
ecstatic trance-like state of consciousness
induced by concentration, in which the YOG! reaches the knowledge of the higher mental, or, perchance, even of the TURIYA state. See YOGA.
"The
which the ascetic loses the consciousincluding his own." MME. BLAVATSKY.
ness
of
Samadhi-kaya
state in
every
individuality,
DHARMAKAYA
(q.v.).
1 1
8
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
(Sans., the SAMADHI power) ecstatic meditation in Raj-yoga practices." 1
Samadhindriya
Samana
The
(Sans.) controls the
centre
"
The organ
"breath," or life-principle,
digestive functions, and See UDANA. physical energies proceed.
from
of
that
whence the
"The Samana and the Vyana " are "subject to the Prana and Apana." S.D., ii. 600.
Samanera
Samanya
With the Buddhists, a novice. That which is common a common property (Sans.) ;
the general
;
;
the universal.
In the YOGA system, (Sans., coming together) the stage before SAMADHI is reached. perfect concentration
Sam-apatti
Sam-avaya
Intimate relation; co-
coming together)
(Sans.,
inherence.
Sam-aya
(Sans., that
which comes [and goes])
Opportunity
;
custom.
Sambhala
See SHAMBALAH.
Sambhoga-kaya(m) Robe
In Buddhism
:
i.
The
Bliss-body
the
;
of Glory. " The
Sambhogakaya is the man who has cast away but the Atmic sheath, A the body of wisdom he retains connection with the Atmic plane, still appropriating an atom to serve as a body, but he cannot make for himself other bodies, though he remains in touch with the system, and can still help on human evolution." all
:
.
.
.
Theosophy in India.
A
NIRMANAKAYA
perfections,'
concerns." 2.
A class
'
three
earthly
See SANCHITA KARMA.
See VEDA.
Samkalpa
(Sans.) the mind.
i.
The mind.
2.
The
Samkarshana
In the MAHABHARATA, the of the Cosmic Self; PURUSHA (q.v.).
Samkhara One
Samkhya
all
of RISHIS.
Samchita-karma
Samhita
" with the additional lustre of
one of which is entire oblivion of MME. BLAVATSKY.
of the Buddhist
SKANDHAS
See SANKHYA. 1
Theosophical Glossary.
synthetic power of
first
(j.v.).
manifestation
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
1 1
9
Samma-sambuddha
With the Buddhists: i. "The (Pali) remembrance of all one's past incarnations a phenomenon of memory obtained through YOGA." MME. sudden
BLAVATSKY.
A Teacher
Law
a BODHISATTVA. ; one who, during many successive lives as Bodhisattva, has gained, by the practice of the Ten Perfections, the power not only to attain the law, but to so perfectly expound it that many may understand and follow the Way of Peace." The 2.
of the
"The Samma-sambuddha
is
Theosophist.
Sampa-jnana (Sans., wisdom from above) Sam-prajnata (Sans., known directly) A
Inner illumination.
lower (or more outward) state of ASAMPRAJNATA (q.v.) or trance in it the power of perception is retained. Sam-sara (Sans., wandering) In Buddhism: i. The passage " wheel " of birth and death. through the three worlds ; the 2. The three worlds, physical, astral, and mental. " Engrossed in the ever-changing scenes of SAMSARA, we become oblivious to the Divine Life." "SEEKER." :
The
3.
"
wheel
initiation "
of birth
Samsara-gamana
through which escape is made from the 4. Transmigration. Passing from one state of existence into
and death.
another.
Samsara-mokshana
Liberation from the
"
wheel" of birth and
death.
Sams-kara
Samtan Sam-vid
See SANSKARA.
(Tib.)
The same
Knowledge
(Sans.)
Sam-vriti Sam-yritti
(Sans.)
I
as the Sanscrit
A
truth,
true
viewed from the standpoint of "
DHYANA
(q.v.).
understanding.
relative
temporarily
j
;
that
a
or is
to
truth say,
an
that
is
illusion
reality.
The
opposite of this absolute reality, or actuality, is Samvriti meanSamvritisatya the relative truth only ing false conception and being the origin of illusion, Maya." S.D., i. 79. '
*
See SAMVRITI.
Samvriti-satya
Samya
(Sans.)
Equipoise; equality; harmony.
Samyag-dar^ana " three jewels
Right (Sans.) of the Jains.
perception
one of
In Buddhism, seeing truly) (Sans., the first qualification of those capacity to see truth tread the eightfold path.
Samyag-drishti
"the the
who
I2O
Samyag-jnana "
(Sans.) of the Jains.
jewels
Samyak-charita "
one of "the three
Right conduct
one of "the three
(Sans.)
Samyak-samadhi
Complete SAMADHI.
(Sans.)
See SANYAMA.
Sam-yama
bliss of
SAMADHI.
I
The "Ancient
(Sans.)
Karma The
San-chita
The
(Sans -> joy-possessing)
Sa nandam
KARMA which San-dhis
Right knowledge
of the Jains.
jewels
Sanat
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
(
of
Days"
;
Brahma.
KARMA behind
total
a
man;
that
not yet worked out.
is
Sans "> J oinin g together)
A SANDHYA
(q.v.) t 4-
J
i. (Sans., joining together) Twilight either that 2. form of worship of the morning or of the evening. for morning and evening consisting of certain prayers and MANTRAS accompanied by gestures and sprinklings. " 4. The period of "twilight 3. Brahma's "Body of Twilight." at the expiration of each YUGA, MANVANTARA, or KALPA, before the commencement df the next.
San-dhya
A
"The interval that precedes each Yuga is called a Sandhya, composed of as many hundreds of years as there are thousands in the Yuga ; and that which follows the latter duration."
an
is
aya
y
t HlJ fS Sandhya-sana
t
Sandhyansha
)
6ani
named Sandhyamsha, and S.D.,
ii.
is
of similar
322.
The P eriod
of
"twilight"
Q A wnwvl
f
following
a
>
See SHANI.
Sankalpa action
(Sans., will, desire)
MANAS
"
nor doth anyone SANKALPA unrenounced."
Sankalpa-siddha
One
able
to
become a yogi with Bhagavad Gltd, vi. 2. produce magical
exercise of will.
&an-kara
as the determinative of
" the formative will."
;
See SHANKARA.
ankha-dvipa
See SHANKHA-DV!PA.
effects
the
by
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical One
Sankhya
Hindu SHASTRAS,
of the six
121
systems of
or
and abstract philosophy, evolving the universe from substance (PRAKRITI) and spirit (PURUSHA or ATMAN), Differentiation the one non-existent save through the other. is but in the seeming, and Deity, as Deity, is not recognised. Withal, the way of salvation for man lies in the knowledge of the One by means of the many by the observance of certain intellectual
;
he eventually obtains liberation from SAMSARA, or
principles,
and death.
the round of birth
The Sankhya
agrees with the
the chief point of in being a synthetical system difference is that the Sankhya maintains that the two
Vedanta
PRAKRITI and PURUSHA, however far we may push remain dual. This the Vedanta (q.v.) denies.
principles,
them,
still
The
Sankhya-yoga
realisation
of
the higher Self
methods of the Sankhya system. San-matra (Sans.) That which has existence only
;
by the
ATMAN.
San-maya With the Vedantins, the PARANIRVANIC state. Sanna One of the Buddhist SKANDHAS (g.v.) abstract ideas ;
or
principles.
The
Sanna-dhas
THE
See RAYS,
of the seven mystic rays of the sun.
fifth
SEVEN.
See SAMYAMA.
Sannyama Sannyasa
(Sans., casting off)
The
final,
the perfect renuncia-
tion.
"The
poets rightly teach that Sannyas is the foregoing which spring out of desire." Bhagavad Gita, xviii. 2 (Arnold's Translation).
of
all
acts
(Sans., one who renounces) ascetic who has renounced to a passing existence or earth-life.
Sannyasi Sannyasin
)
J
i.
The
all
saint
or
that belongs
"
He should be known as a perpetual Sannyasi who neither hateth nor desireth." Bhagavad Gltd, v. 3. 2.
A Brahman
in the fourth
ASRAMA of
his
life
on earth
;
a BHIKSHU.
Habit as acquired by repetition of an
Sansakara San-sara
See SAMSARA.
Sans-kara
(Sans.) or
i.
The
impressions
left in
act.
the
mind
after
latent have died out; sense-vibrations impressions capable of being revived even in a future life ; memory. 2. That which is the seed of future KARMA.
the
6anti
lower
(Sans.)
Tranquillity
;
Peace.
122
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
Santosa
Contentment.
San-yama
of the lower
Restraint; the discipline
i.
(Sans.)
mind and senses. 2. The last three stages of the YOGA cult DHARANA, DHYANA, and SAMADHI when practised with ;
reference to a particular object. 1
San-yami San-yamin is
Sapta
One
1
practising
SAMYAMA, uninfluenced by the a MUNI. ;
lower mind and senses
J
" That which is the night of all beings, for the Sanyami the time of waking." Bhagavad Gttd, ii. 69.
Seven, as in the following
(Sans.)
Sapta-dvaravakirna Limited to the
(Sans.,
compounds
:
imprisoned within seven gates) and the lower mind.
five senses, feeling,
Sapta-loka The seven LOKAS (q.v.) of the Hindus. They are named BHUH, BHUVAH, SVAH, MAHAH, JANAH, TAPAH, and SATYA.
Sapta-parna
(Sans., seven-leaved)
" It
A
symbol of man.
'
evident that the Man-Plant, Saptaparna,' refers to the seven principles, and that man is compared to this seven-leaved plant, which is so sacred among Buddhists." S.D., i. 257. is
The
Sapta-patala
(Sans., as URSA
- Rishis) or the Great Bear.
Seven
the
Sapta-rshi
known
See TALA.
seven PATALAS.
MAJOR
The
constellation
"The Seven Rishis ... are the Regents of the and therefore of the same nature as seven stars the ... Seven Great Planetary Spirits." S.D., ii. 332. .
Saptashva
.
The
(Sans., having seven horses) (Sans., having seven
Saptatman
spirits)
sun.
Brahma.
of speech; an i. The goddess watery) 2. The goddess of aspect of VACH (q.v.). esoteric wisdom ; the SHAKTI of Brahma.
Saras-vat | Saras-vati / Saravati j
Sardhava
.
(Sans.,
In Buddhism, confidence
a necessary acquirement
of the priest.
Sarga
(Sans.,
Creation
;
letting go; hence, loss the creation of the world.
of
consciousness)
See SHAR!RA.
Sarira
Saroruhasana from the 1
(Sans., sitting
on a
lotus)
Brahma
(as
lotus).
See Patanjali's Yoga Aphorisms,
Hi.,
Nos.
4, 16,
and
17.
coming
Dictionary of Theosophical Sarva-ga
Sarva-kartri
(Sans., the Creator of all)
The
(Sans.)
123
The ANIMA MUNDI.
(Sans., all-pervading)
Sarva-loka
Terms
Brahma.
universe.
Sarvam-saha (Sans., all-sustaining) The earth. Sarvatma (Sans.) The all-pervading Spirit. Those who
(Sans., all-annihilating)
Sarya-vainashika
believe
in annihilation.
Sarva-vasu
The
sixth of the seven mystic rays of the
THE
SEVEN.
See RAYS, *1
1
A11 ~pervading
SeeSHASHI
Sastra and
Sat
omnipresent.
'
compounds See SHASTRA and its compounds. With the Vedantin, the most abstract exGodhead Being Existence the equivalent PARABRAHM. its
(Sans., being) pression for the
of
sun.
;
;
;
"Sat is the immutable, the ever-present, changeless, and eternal root from and through which all proceeds." S.D.,
ii.
470.
6ata-rupa See SHATA-RPA. Sat-chid-ananda See SAT-CHIT-ANANDA. Sat-chid-afisha Mind.
A
portion of
Sat-chid-atman an
(Sans., existence intelligent existence.
Sat-chit
(Sans.,
the
;
mind
mind)
existence;
Supreme Existence and spirit)
;
Brahma
as
The the
soul as
Supreme
Intelligence.
Sat - Chit - ananda TRiMtiRTi Vishnu.
"The
He The
He
existence ; mind ; The bliss) Personalised, It becomes Shiva, Brahma,
(Sans.,
(q.v.).
creative
expresses
the
aspect is universal
shown mind,
the
in
Brahma.
divine
Chit.
which is in everything ... is Vishnu. who is sometimes called the Destroyer, but is rather life
.
Mahadeva the Regenerator ence." Four Great Religions. .
.
.
Sat-kara
Sat-karman Sat-kriya
forth
)
> (Sans.) j
An
act of virtue.
...
is
Sat,
.
.
exist-
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
124
Sat-karya-vada the
One
The
(Sans.)
doctrine that everything
is
from
Cause, Brahman.
Sat-ta (Sans.)
Being
;
reality.
-Cosmic Being.
Satta-samanya
Sat-tva (Sans., being; existence) GUNAS (q.v.) harmony ; l light
i.
"
A
difficult
translate
there
as
it
word to Harmony,
pleasure, Sattva
is
The
or truth
;
highest of the three 2 soothfastness. 3
;
translate
:
I
am
inclined
to
wherever Evolution of Life
for this reason, that,
is
present."
and Form. Atma-buddhi ; the ANTAKARANA
2.
(Sans., having the essential)
Sattva- vritti
Sattvika
Sattwa Satva
Satwa Satya
)
>
The
3.
real or
See SATTVA.
Sattva-guna Sattva-vat
(q.v.).
(Also written Satva, Satwa, Sattwa, and Sattwan.)
essential.
The SATTVIC
(Sans.)
living being.
condition.
Having the SATTVIC
(Sans.)
A
quality in manifestation.
See SATTVA.
)
(Sans., the true)
SAT
i.
"Truth, SATYAM,
(q.v.).
Brahman."
is
verily
Brihadaran
yaka. 2.
SATTVA
(q.v.).
3.
SATYA-LOKA
(q.v.).
4.
SATYA-YUGA.
Shining by, or through, Truth.
Satya-deva
" heavens Satya-loka The highest of the seven 4 Hindus; BRAHMA-LOKA; MAHAPARANiRVANA.
Satyam
the
Satyatman
The
true
MANTRA
;
worshipping in truth.
Practising true penance.
Satya-tapas
The
Satya-yajna
true soul.
The
sacrifice to truth
;
the observance of truth.
Annie Besant.
W. Q. 8
of
See SATYA.
Satya-mantra
1
"
Sir
* It
Judge.
Edwin Arnold.
should, however, be noted that
to be the equivalent of Nirvana.
some
authorities consider
SATYA-LOKA
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms The age
Satya-yuga
of purity;
125
"Golden Age."
the
See
YUGA. " As the Satya Yuga is always the first in the series of the Four Ages or Yugas, so the Kali ever comes the last."
Saucham
404.
i.
S.Z>.,
Cleanliness.
Sa-vichara
with
(Sans.,
meditation.
2.
i.
meditation)
An
The cosmic consciousness of (Sans.) ecstasy; beatitude.
Sa-vikalpa Sa-vitarka
)
Sa-vitarkam
/
Savitra
)
Savitri
j
An
(Sans., with thought) in words.
The Mother sun 2. The
i.
from
intuition
With discrimination.
of
all
the
relating
;
NIRVANA;
intuition expressed
living; to the
Eve.
Devaki; sun.
3.
See
GAYATRI. See SROTAPANNA.
Scrotapanna
See SROTAPATTI.
Scrotapatti
Seb
In Egyptian theogony, the equivalent of Cronos or Saturn. " Seb, the God of Time and of the Earth, is spoken of as having laid an egg, or the Universe." S.D., i.
385-
Second Life-wave s T Second Outpouring Second Race SeeRoOTRACE Second Root-race f Seed Manu A general term for the \
/
!
humanity
is
PLANETARY
The
Self,
great Effect into which ROUND of a
gathered up at the close of each CHAIN. See ROOT MANU.
This word
is
used by Theosophists with
three
different connotations, the second and third expressing the same idea as the first, but with greater limitation, i. Atman,
the
One " I
Spirit in I
am
the SELF seated deep in every creature's heart. the beginning, the life, and the end of all existing
things." 2.
3.
all.
am
Bhagavad
Gita,
ix.
20.
The Higher Ego the Thinker The Lower Ego (q.v.). The first of these is spoken of ;
second, as
Lower
"The Higher
the immortal
;
as
man.
"THE SELF"; the "The
Self"; and the third, as
Self."
"And now
thy Self
THYSELF, merged in The didst radiate."
is
lost in
SELF; Thyself unto
THAT SELF from which Voice of the Silence.
thou
first
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
126
With the Kabalists, the first emanation from the equivalent of the Hindu VACH, the Gnostic SOPHIA, or the Christian Holy Ghost.
Sephira
(ffeb.}
AIN-SOPH
;
"From comes
Primordial i-
Eternal Essence of Ain-Soph the Active Power, called the Point and the Crown, Kether." S.D.,
within
forth
the
Sephira,
378.
With the Kabalists, the ten Emana(Heb., numbers) from AIN-SOPH, the Eternal.
Sephiroth tions
A
Serpent istic
widely adopted symbol for Reason, the character-
endowment
man.
of
See NAGA.
"The primitive symbol of the serpent symbolised Divine Wisdom and Perfection, and has always stood Regeneration and Immortality."
for psychical
S.D.,
i.
102.
Serpent of Wisdom {->esha
See NAGA.
See SHESHA.
A
Seshvara-sankhya
sect of the
Sankhyas
(q.v.}
believing in
Deity.
Man In the earlier writings of the Theosophical Movement these principles were referred to as (i) *TMA, Spirit; (2) BUDDHI, spiritual soul; (3) MANAS, mind; (4) KAMA, feeling; (5) PRANA, life; (6) LINGASHAR!RA, the etheric double; and (7) STH^LA-SHAR!RA, the But there is confusion here between body. physical "bodies" and "principles," between objective and sub-
Seven Principles of
jective,
and
not to
it
the
The
related.
would appear that sevenfold
that
analysis, then,
is
it is
to the fivefold universe
man, as thus described, by no means satisfactory.
is
Objectively considered, man is, perhaps, best described as consisting of a Mental Body (CAUSAL and MANASIC), an Astral Body, and a Physical Body (DENSE and ETHERIC).
These correspond with, and are in relation to, "the three " worlds and it is through, or by means of, these bodies that ;
the "Principles," the JIVATMIC expression, manifest themselves. Higher than these three worlds, existence is AR^PA or formless, and the "Principles" are Divine rather than
human. Sans '> sound )
Ihabdha } ( Shabda-brahma Shabdha-brahman 2.
The VEDA
I
i.
The
revealed
Word
;
Revelation.
Divine or Cosmic Consciousness
the PARANIRVANIC stage of as the Word of God. f
its
at
descent.
Dictionary of Theosophical
m lhSdh"a mana }
That which
Shabda-tanmatra Shabdha-tanmatra
1
is
Essential
J
worlds
P roved sound; ;
Terms
127
^ Revelation. sound
AKASHA
in
the
inner
(q.v.).
One of (Sans., the six dwellings or gateways) the Buddhist NIDANAS ; the seats of the six sense-organs, i.e. the five senses plus their synthetiser, the brain.
Shad-ayatana
A (Heb., the powerful) nation to the Supreme Deity.
Shaddai
name
given
by the Semitic
An ASTRAL body
Shade
after the EGO has passed on. proportion of the manasic matter is retained in the astral body after the ego has completely broken away from it ; and thus comes into existence what we call the shade." The Vdhan.
"
Some
Shaka
The sixth of the seven DV!PAS (q.v.} of (Sans., strong) the PURANAS ; the land, emerging where North America now is, that will form the habitat of the Sixth Root-race.
Shakta
(Sans.)
in India, of
i. A worshipper of the shaktis, i.e., generally, Durga, the Energy of Shiva. (See SHAKTI, 2.)
There are two classes of SHAKTAS, the DAKSHINACHARIS, or Right-hand, whose rites are pure, and the VAMACHARIS, or 2. One who believes Left-hand, whose rites are the reverse. that blood-offerings are needful.
Shakti
T. Creative or generative power. of Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva, or other deity, personified as the wife of the god. 3. Hideous goddesses propitiated by offerings of wine and flesh. 4. Any power or energy proceeding from a higher centre to a lower one, as (a) the ATMIC ray, giving divine life to the CAUSAL body; (ft) the CAUSAL BODY as the source of energy. See the compounds JNANA-SHAKTI, KRIYA-SHAKTI, KUNDALIN?-
2.
(Sans., power, energy)
The female energy
SHAKTI, ICHCHHA-SHAKTI.
A lesser AVATARA, the human consciousness not being transcended, but merely exalted, by the influx of the Divine Life.
Shaktya-avatara
Shalmali (Sans.) The PURANAS Lemuria.
third
of
the
seven
DVIPAS
of
the
;
Shama
In the Yoga system, emotional (Sans., even, equal) control ; moral discipline ; the first SHATSAMPATTI (q.v.). "SAMA is the repression of the inward sense, called
MANAS. "
Sankaracharya.
1
28
Dictionary of Theosophical
Shama-buddhi
Looking on
all
Terms
things alike (as the expression
of the One).
Having the mind fixed on hence, equable, free from disturbance.
Shama-chitta
Shama-dhana
Proceeding from the same cause.
)
bnambalian "
one object;
In the Yoga system, perfect mental equilibrium.
Shama-maya Shambalah
the
i
Desert
)
A
very mysterious locality on account of
Shangna Robe
In
its
FUTURE
MME. BLAVATSKY.
associations."
Buddhism, the
initiation
robe
of
the
neophytes.
"Metaphorically, the acquirement of Wisdom with which the Nirvana of destruction (of personality) is MME. BLAVATSKY. entered."
Shani
The
planet Saturn.
Shankara Shiva. See HIRANYAGARBHA. Shankarshana Cosmic life. Shankha-dvipa
(Sans., the land of shells)
Supposed
to refer
to Poseidonis
The body or outward aspect. See the comSTHULA-SHAR!RA and LINGA-SHARIRA. pounds " &ARIRA means a complex material frame or form in which the JIVATMA lives for the time being, and, being complete in itself, it is an instrument of the JIVATMA
Sharfra
(Sans.)
for
in any of the worlds suitable to the Theosophy in India.
functioning
S"AR!RA.
:'
See KOSHA.
Sharira-janman Born Sharira-vimokshana aS
! Vn Shashin
\
(&.)-The
of the body.
Liberation from the body.
moon.
j
i. A Sanscrit Scripture. philosophical treatise.
Shastra
2.
A
religious system or a
Shastra-jnana The wisdom of the SHASTRAS. Shastrartha (Sans., the purpose of the Shastras) statement
;
having a hundred forms) (Sans., personified as VACH, daughter of Brahma.
Shata-rupa
A
scriptural
a dogma. i.
Nature
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms Shat-prajna One having six wisdoms, viz. BHADRAS with Divine Truth (Religion), and
129
the CHATURthe nature of
the world (Science).
The six mental qualifications, the (Sans.) acquirement of which constitutes SADHANA, or the third stage of the Probationary Path (q.v.\
Shat-sampatti
Shekinah
Primordial Light
(Heb.} " The
Light
SEPHIRA
;
(q.v.).
Spiritual Substance sent forth the First Sephira or Shekinah."
is
A
by the
Infinite
S.D.,
379.
i.
name
given to a KAMA-R^PA from which the higher principles have withdrawn.
Shell (Eng.)
Shesha
i. The eternity of the "Night of (Sans., all the rest) 2. Vishnu. typified by a coiled serpent.
Brahma,"
Shila
In
one of the six PARAMITAS Buddhism, " ; harmony in word and act.
"
or
(q>v.)
perfections
Shishya
A pupil;
(Sans.)
Shista (Sans., the Round.
a CHELA.
residue, the remains)
The SEED MANUS
of a
"
the human Seed left for the peopling of the earth from a previous creation or manvantara." S.D., ii.
Shiva
630.
Generally considered as the Third Person of the "
He who
is
sometimes called the Destroyer, but
rather the Regenerator Four Great Religions.
Shloka
Shoo
Hindu
See TRIM^RTI.
Trinity.
(Sans., a
hymn
;
of praise)
The Egyptian God
He who
A
is
living Fire.
is
"
.
.
.
verse.
of Creation or manifestation;
ab-
stractedly considered, solar energy.
Shraddha
i. In the VEDAS, faith. See PROPrayers and rites for the dead. (There are three kinds NITYA, the necessary and regular ; NAIMITTIKA, the special or occasional ; and KAMYA, the
(Sans., faithful)
BATIONARY
PATH.
2.
:
optional).
Shramana
(Sans.)
An
ascetic.
A
Shravaka
In Buddhism, a student pupil. (Sans., a hearer) of the teaching and a practiser of the four great truths.
Shravana Shri-tala
(Sans., hearing)
One
Knowledge derived from
hearing.
of the seven regions of PATALA.
9
130
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
Shruti
(Sans.,
that
which
is
The
heard)
Word
revealed
;
Scripture.
A mode
Shuddha-kaya
of pure being
;
DHARMAKAYA
(q.v.).
Shuddhatman (Sans.> pure spirit) Shiva. Shudra The fourth, the labouring caste of the Hindus. Shu-kama The KAMA-MANASIC centre. Shukra (Sans., bright) The planet Venus or its Regent.
Shukshma Shunya
See SUKSHMA.
(Sans., void) illusion; a
Shunya-ta Shunya-tva Shu-shupti
Emptiness
I
Space; the ether; the shadow (said of existence). ;
non-existence
unreality,
See SUSHUPTI.
Shveta-dvipa (Sans., Mount Mem (^.z'.). (Sans.,
powers.
hence,
illusiveness.
j
Shva-paka Among the Hindus, Shveta Vishnu as Boar-Avatara.
Siddha
heavens.
i.
MAYA;
2.
2.
the lowest class of outcasts.
the white land) i. In the PURANAS, 2. A part of Atlantis ; Ruta (q.v.).
i. One having SIDDHIS or occult perfected) saint or vocf. NIRMANAKAYA. 3.
A
A
"The
Siddhas are Nirmanakayas or the 'Spirits' in the sense of an individual or CONSCIOUS spirit of great Sages from spheres on a higher plane than our
own, who voluntarily incarnate in mortal bodies order to help the
Siddhanta
human
race."
(Sans., established truth)
S.D.,
ii.
in
673.
Demonstrated knowledge.
An extraordinary power over nature attained (Sans.) by the practice of YOGA. Each cosmic law, when understood and harmonised with the consciousness, becomes a SIDDHI to be wielded by man. The power of neutralising the action of gravity (LAGHIMA) the power of assuming any the power of glamour and mesmerisasize at will (MAHIMAN) See ViBHtin. these are SIDDHIS. tion (VASHITA)
Siddhi
;
;
Sidereal Light
Sige
(Gk.,
Astral light (q.v.}.
silence)
With
the
Gnostics,
Depths, from whence the /Eons proceed. il
a_See SH!LA.
Sishta
See SHISTA.
^ishya
See SHISHYA.
the
silence
of
the
Dictionary of Theosophical 6ista
Terms
1
3
i
See SHISTA. See SHIVA.
DHYANIS
Six-fold Dhyan-chohans } Six-fold Dhyanis Six-principled Dhyanis )
Skambha
into
whose form
all
the
the Principles enter save physical ; the AGNISHVATTAS.
(Sans., the supporter)
In the VEDAS, the Supreme
Deity.
Skandha
See SKANDHAS.
Skandha-parinirvana
In Buddhism, the indrawing of the
elements of being.
Skandhas
i. In Buddhism, the KARMIC results, the summing up of an incarnation, these results of the past prescribing
the nature of the seed for the future lives in the body. " They are five in the popular, or exoteric, system of the Buddhists i.e. RUPA, form or body, which leaves behind it its magnetic atoms and occult affinities VEDANA, sensations, which do likewise; SANNA, or abstract ideas, which are the creative powers at work from one incarnation to another ; SAMKHARA, tendencies of mind; and VINNANA, mental powers." Key to ;
2.
A
6loka
Theosophy. section or chapter of a book.
See SHLOKA.
Smarana all to
Smriti
(Sans.,
remembering)
the higher
(Sans.,
hence VEDAS. :
3.
what
is
Any
Living in the ideal; relating
life.
remembered) i. Memory. 2. Tradition, book outside SHRUTI or the
authoritative
Sod (Heb., secret) Esoteric teaching or mysteries. Sohan (Pali] In Buddhism i. The first great :
aspirant (q.v.).
Sohani
becoming then an accepted CHELA. 2. One of the four paths to NIRVANA.
One who
has passed the
first initiation.
initiation, the
SROTAPATTI See SOHAN.
Solar, as applied by occultists to any being or entity, indicates that that being has come into touch with the Higher Triad. Such a being is man.
The name that has been given to the two classes of beings, the first of which, at the completion of the lunar cycle, had attained to the human kingdom, and the second of which was on the point of doing so. Progressed so far
Solar Pitris
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
132
it was not needful for them to pass rounds of the Terrene Chain, they only the middle of the Fourth Round.
in their evolution that
through the
earlier
enter this in " the second division entered the humanity of earth after the separation of the sexes in the Third Race ; the first division entered during the Fourth The Pedigree of Man. Race, the Atlantean."
See RAYS, THE SEVEN. Also known as the LOWER DHYANIS. Solomon's Seal The symbolical interlaced triangles, as adopted
Solar Rays
by the Theosophical Society in India
Soma
"
in
its
emblematical seal
2. A plant used i. The moon. " making the nectar of the gods."
(Sans.)
and
for
;
called
the sign of Vishnu." in
sacrifices,
"
In India the initiated received the Soma, sacred which helped to liberate his soul from the body." S.D., iii. 124. drink,
Soma-loka
The LOKA
of the Regent of the
moon
;
PITRI-
LOKA.
Soma-vansha CHANDRA- VANSHA (q.v.). Sons of Dark Wisdom The ASURAS.
i. The first Seven Emanations The AGNiSHvAiTAS.
Sons of Fire 2.
They "are first i.
Beings
.
of the Logos.
'the Sons of Fire' because they are the evolved from primordial fire." S.D., .
.
114.
" Sons of Mind," coming from the Venus order of the CHAIN, who manifested (by KRIYASHAKTI) on this globe as the Teachers of the infant humanity during the Third Race 3.
An
period.
4.
'* Listen, ye sons of the Earth, to your Instructors, the sons of Fire." Stanzas of Dzyan. The SOLAR PITRIS (q.v.).
" Sons of Light An analogue of the Sons of Fire (g.v.). The MANASAPUTRAS Sons of Mind; Mind-born Sons "
The term has also been applied to the RISHIS, PRAJAPATIS, MANUS, KUMARAS, or other emanation of the
(q.v.).
Logos.
Sons of Night
The ASURAS.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms Sons of Twilight The BARHISHADS. Sons of Will See SONS OF YOGA. Sons of Wisdom The MANASAPUTRAS the
ally,
AGNISHVATTA
A
Sons of Yoga who come
(q.v.)
;
more
133
specific-
PlTRIS.
phrase of general application to those Beings
more
into manifestation
directly
by means of the
Divine Thought or Will. Specifically, the SONS OF YOGA are the semi-astral beings of the early androgynous Third Race created by KRIYASHAKTI, or abstract meditation. See NAYA and RISHI.
"It" [the Third Race] "created Sons of Will and by Kriyashakti it created them, the Holy Fathers." Stanzas of Dzyan. SONS OF DHYANA, SONS OF THE FIRE-MIST, are analogues. Yoga,
Sophia
The Wisdom.
(Gk.)
a Gnostic term, the idea the AKASHA of the personalised, to that of the Holy Ghost It
is
connoted being similar to that of occultist, or,
when
of the early Christians.
See SROTAPANNA.
Sotapanna
See SROTAPATTI.
Sotapatti
As used by Theosophists,
Soul
this
word may be defined as
Spirit manifesting objectively, that is, different grades. Thus, cosmically, it
through substance of may be BUDDHI or
the "Bliss-soul," MAHAT or the "Intelligent Soul," or the "Astral Light," the "lowest division of the universal Soul." Microcosmically, it may be BUDDHI ; it may be MANAS ; or it
may be KAMA.
Sowan
See SPIRIT.
See SOHAN.
Spanda
Vibration
(Sans.)
Sparsha
(Sans.) of touch.
One
;
motion.
of the NIDANAS
;
perception by the sense
Sphurana (Sans.) Vibration flashing on the mind. Spirit ATMAN the supreme underlying Kosmic Reality. ;
;
" Matter
is the vehicle for the manifestation of Soul plane of existence, and Soul is the vehicle on a S.D., higher plane for the manifestation of Spirit."
on i.
this
80.
Spook With the Spiritualists, Sraddha See SHRADDHA.
Sramana
See SHRAMANA.
a SHELL or KAMA-RUPA.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
134
Sravaka
See SHRAVAKA.
ravana
See SHRAVANA.
See SHRITALA.
6ri-tala
(Pali, entering the stream) initiation ; SOHAN.
Srotapanna first
In Buddhism:
i.
The
"
Next, the condition of Srotapanna, in which, after seven births and deaths, a man becomes a Rahat."Chinese Buddhism. 2.
One
the
of
four
NIRVANA.
to
paths
Also written
SCROTAPANNA and SOTAPANNA. In Buddhism: (Pali, he who enters the stream) The CHELA who has passed his first initiation and entered on the PATH. 2. The first stage of the PATH (q-v.). Also
Srotapatti i.
written
Sruti
SCROTAPATTI and SOTAPATTI.
See SHRUTI.
Sthavara .
Any object not possessing (Sans., standing still) locomotive powers, as, e.g., the plants and minerals. These " constitute the Seventh Creation."
Sthira (Sans.)
Sthiratman
steadfast.
Firm; enduring;
(Sans.)
Sthita-dhi (Sans.)
Sthita-pragna
}
Sthita-prajna
J
The immutable
Spirit of the universe.
Steadfast in mind.
One who,
(Sans., the steadfast self)
overcome
attachment
perfected the steadiness of his mind, and
having
forms, has established in
to is
wisdom. " It implies the subordination of the desire nature, and the rule of the Ego or Higher Manas." On the Threshold.
Sthula
(Sans., bulky, gross)
The
physical.
In the Sankhya system, the
Sthula-bhllta
With
Sthula-sharira VEDANTINS, body; ANNAMAYAKOSHA.
Sthula-upadhi Sthulopadhi
\
J
the
body.
Subhava
Praise; a
See SVABHAVA.
;
2.
The
physical
JAGRAT.
hymn
of praise.
elements.
five gross
dense
the
With the T&raka Raja Yogis
ing, self-conscious state
Stotra (Sans.)
See ST}KSHMA.
:
i.
The
body
in
physical
physical its
wak-
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
135
In the esoteric doctrine each PLANE (q.v.) contains seven SUB-PLANES, the first or innermost of these being generally known as the ATOMIC. The different SUB-PLANES of the physical world have been generally termed the IST ETHERIC or ATOMIC; the 2ND ETHERIC Or SUB- ATOMIC ; the 3RD ETHERIC Or SUPER-ETHERIC ; the 4TH ETHERIC or ETHERIC ; gaseous ; liquid ; and solid.
Sub-plane
The seven ROOT-RACES
Sub-race
(q-v.)
have
each
seven
differentiations or SUB-RACES, and we have sufficient information with reference to the two last ROOT-RACES to enable us to define these. Thus the FOURTH ROOT-RACE is made up of the Rmoahal, the Tlavatli, the Toltec, the Turanian, the
Semitic, the Akkadian,
and the Mongolian SUB-RACES.
See
FIFTH ROOT-RACE.
Succuba
A
(Lett.)
female SPOOK or
ELEMENTAL
of the vampire
type.
Sudda-sattva
(Sans.)
Substance.
" Philosophically,
SUDDHA-SATWA
is
a conscious state
of spiritual Ego-ship rather than any Essence." sophical Glossary.
Suddhatman Sudra
Sukha
Theo-
See SHUDDHATMAN.
See SHUDRA. (Sans,
and Pali)
Sukha-samvitti
Pleasure
happiness.
Consciousness of happiness.
The heaven-world
Sukha-vati
;
of the Buddhists
;
DEVACHAN
(q.v.).
6ukra
See SHUKRA.
Sukshma worlds
i. The substance of the (Sans., subtile) astro-mental existences.
more
subtile
;
"Matter and
latent
exists
in
two conditions, the Sukshma, or
undifferentiated,
and the Sthula, or
differ-
entiated condition."
S.D., i. 568. 2. In the Vedanta system, the KAMA-MAN ASIC centre in man with its outer correspondences in the Lower Mental World ;
MADHYAMA
(q.V.).
Sukshma-deha SHARlRA
The
KAMA-MANASIC
vehicle
;
SUKSHMA-
(q.V.).
Sukshma Plane
With the Vedantins, the astro-mental planes. Sukshma-sharira With the Vedantins, the KAMA-MANASIC vehicle.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
136
Sukshmatman
(Sans., the subtile spirit)
Sukshma-upadhi Sukshmopadhi body
physical
Shiva.
With the Taraka Raja Yogis:
)
i.
The
vehicle of KAMA-MANAS. 2. The with the consciousness in the dream state; j
SVAPNA.
Sukshma-visva
The
fifth
LOKA.
Sumadhi Correctly, SAMADHI (g.v.). Su-meru (Sans., beauteous Meru) The
land of the Gods.
See
MERU.
6unya See SHUNYA. Sura (Sans.) i. A god
or DEVA; specifically, those gods on the in contradistinction to those on the
"
"
right-hand path hand path " the
ASURAS
(q.v.).
"The Third Race Sura became Asura." 2.
A
gave birth to the Fourth; the Stanzas of Dzyan.
sage.
Sura-guru Sura-loka
(Sans., the Preceptor of the (Sans., the
Gods) Brihaspati. abode of the Gods) Heaven ; INDRA-
LOKA.
SURA-GURU
Surejya
Surya
(q.v.).
A
i. The sun. See AGNI. 2. Son of God. (Sans.) " ' Surya, the Son,' who offers Himself as a sacrifice to himself." S.Z?., iii. 142.
Surya-loka
The
Surya- vansha
solar sphere.
(Sans.,
KSHATTRIYA Race
the Race of the Sun) of India.
Su-shumna
The
first
royal
With the vocfs i. The (Sans., great happiness) NADIS or nerve-channels running along the spinal cord from the heart to the BRAHMARANDRA, or " third ventricle." 2. The spot at the base of the medulla oblongata where the IDA and PINGALA join. 3. In PRANA-YAMA, when respiration is alternately on the 4. The first of the right and left sides. seven mystic rays of the sun that which gives light to the moon. See RAYS, THE SEVEN. :
Sushumna-nadi
See SUSHUMNA,
i.
Sushumna Ray
See SUSHUMNA,
4.
deep sleep) Self-consciousness on the Mental hence, from the standpoint of the Physical Plane, the deepest trance state.
Su-shupti Plane
;
(Sans.,
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Su-sumna
See SUSHUMNA. See SUSHTPTI.
Su-supti Su-tala
137
(Sans.,
immense depth)
the Vedantin.
It
The
corresponds
to,
of the seven hells of
fifth
or
is
in antithesis with,
SVA-LOKA. " Manas becomes in its entirety the slave of Kama, and at one with the animal man." S.D., iii. 569.
Sutra
(Sans., a thread)
the
i.
The S^TRATMA
DEVACHANIC
stage of its descent. generally used as a mnemonic aid.
Sutratma
(Sans.)
2.
especially at
(g.v.),
A
text or
In the Vedantin system, while
it
aphorism
has certain
specific significations, the general idea conveyed by this term is that of a "thread" connecting the five different principles
or KOSHAS. Essentially it is Atma, and it is literally translated "the Thread-Self" or "the Thread-Soul"; for it is 1. The HIGHER EGO, as that on which the fruits of the personalities of the different earth-lives are strung. 2. The MONAD, as that on which the unit of the experience of the descent into matter (the objective world) is strung. 3. is
The SECOND LOGOS,
on which every
as that
living being
strung.
"All the communication of the Monad with the planes below his own has been through the Sutratma, the life thread on which the atoms are strung."
A
Study in Consciousness.
Sva
i. The mental sphere. 2. The human (Sans., one's own) centre in that sphere; the Self. Also 3. SVA-LOKA (q.v.). written SVAH and SVAR.
Sva-bhava (Sans., the innate disposition) i. Essential 2. The desire for manifestation or sentient existence.
Svabhava-kaya A mode of being DHARMAKAYA Svabhavat In Buddhism, AKASHA, or the one ;
being.
(q.v.).
infinite
and
unknown essence underlying manifestation. " It passes at every new rebirth of the Kosmos from an inactive state into
one of intense
The doctrine that the universe of inherent natural forces.
Svabhava-vada Svadhishthana
S.D.,
activity." is
i.
695.
the product
With the YOGIS, the second "lotus," (Sans.) CHAKRA, or ganglionic centre ; it is opposite the navel.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
138
i. Study. (Sans., repeating to one's self) tinued repetition ; the continued repetition of the
Svadhyaya
of a
etc.
DEVA,
Svah
Con-
2.
name
See SVA.
Sva-lakshana
(Sans.,
Peculiar property; innate
self-marked)
property.
Svah-loka Sva-loka
The
1
third
LOKA
or heaven-world of the Hindus,
above BHUVAH-LOKA. with the MANASIC PLANE. next
J
&vapaka See SHVAPAKA. Svapna (Sans., sleep) The dream sciousness
;
It
corresponds
or sleep state of the con-
consciousness on the ASTRAL PLANE.
That which
Svapna-dhi-gamya
is
perceived only
when
the
external perceptions are asleep.
Svar and
Svara
its
See SVA and
compounds
(Sans., sound)
i.
"The
its
compounds.
Great Breath"; the equivalent
2. The intonation (of words). of the Greek LOGOS. seven notes of the musical scale.
Svaraj
The
(Sans.)
RAYS,
THE
Svarga
)
Svarga-loka
j
Sva-rupa
3.
The See
seventh of the mystic solar rays.
SEVEN.
The heaven Gods.
(Sans.,
its
Sva-samyedana consciousness
own form)
(Sans., ;
of the
Hindus
;
the abode of the
See DEVACHAN. Real form; essential properties.
which
that
introspection
;
looks
into
PARAMARTHA
Self-
itself)
(q.v.).
One of the principal and most sacred of the symbols of India and other ancient lands, a cross or thus with the arms bent at right angles, thus r^-f-i,
Svastika
(Sans.)
religious
:
:
1
.
Among other significations, the crossed lines indicate spirit and matter ; the turned ends imply the rotation of worlds and the cycles of time. It is also known as the JAINA CROSS, the FYLFOT CROSS, the GAMMADION, and the HAMMER OF THOR.
Svayam-bhu 2.
i.
(Sans., self-existent)
Svayam-bhuta (Sans., self-created) Svayam-bhuva (Sans., self-existing) manifested ; an emanation. proceed ; the First MANU. " or
Svayambhuva,
The
Universal
Spirit.
See SVAYAMBHUVA.
Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiva.
2.
Shiva.
i. Having no birth; selfThat from which the MANUS
Self-born,
is
the
name
of every
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
139
Cosmic Monad which becomes the Centre of Force from
Sveta
which
within
S.D.,
ii.
emerges a
Chain."
Planetary
325.
See SHVETA.
Sveta-dvipa
See SHVETA-DV!PA.
Swadhyaya
See SVADHYAYA
Swapna See SVAPNA. Swara See SVARA. Swarga See SVARGA. Swastika
See SVASTIKA.
Swayam-bhu See .SVAYAMBHI). Swayam-bhuta See SVAYAMBHUTA. Swayam-bhuva See SVAYAMBHUVA. Sweat-born An appellation of the
Second and
early Third
Races. Spirits of the air
Sylphs
;
the highest class of Nature Spirits.
See ELEMENTAL.
Syzygy
A
(Gk. o-vvyia, a pair)
Gnostic term for a pair of passive, male-
beings or entities, positive negative, active female.
Tad
That; the One Existence.
(Sans.)
Tadaikyam Taijas
Unity
(Sans.,
;
identification.
TEJAS,
fire)
i.
The
radiant;
the
luminous.
That TATVA which forms the manifestation of the Third Logos on the mental plane ; AGNI (g.v.}.
2.
Taijasa
i. With the Vedantins, the (Sans., the shining) centre of Cosmic Consciousness from which of the Self 2. That reflection the DEVAS.
I
Taijasam
J
emanate
(JfvATMA) SI)KSHMA.
known as the KAMA-MANASIC centre; the The CHAKRAMS are its objective representation.
" It is through this spiritual and intellectual Principle that man is ... united to his heavenly prototype ; never through his lower inner self or astral body." .
.
.
S.D., 3.
iii.
60.
Consciousness dealing with higher, or subjective, worlds.
Dictionary of Theosophical
140
Tairyagyona Tairyagyonya Tala (Sans., the
(Sans.)
I
creation of the
fifth
PURANAS
that of the animals.
J
TALA
The
Terms
nether part)
from a LOKA
differs
A
A
place, state, or condition. in that the TALA has the spiritual
; they proceed against, and press against, the great spiritual Life-wave that makes for the evolution Hence a TALA indicates a of the higher consciousness. state of rebellion and misery, or, in its most exoteric ex" Hell." pression, " tala and a loka on the same plane have the same density of matter, but the former contains the negative or descending currents of life, and the latter the positive or ascending currents of life." Theosophy in India. " hells " Vedantin are known as ATALA, the of The several
life-forces reversed
A
VlTALA, SUTALA,
PATALA
TALATALA, RASATALA, MAHATALA, and
(ff.v.).
Tala-loka
The
Tala-tala
The
nether world.
It fourth of the seven hells of the Vedantin. or is in antithesis with, MAHA-LOKA. " where the Lower Manas clings to the Tala-tala,
corresponds
to,
sentient
and objective
life."
6".Z>.,
iii.
569.
of 'pbhf (^0-The regions darkness;
he...
}
Tamas
Has been well defined as the (Sans., darkness, gloom) of resistance," since it is that quality in substance (PRAKRITI) which offers resistance to the play of life, con-
"GUNA
In the Sankhya system, it is one of the five forms of AVIDYA. Inertia, Indifference, Ignorance, Insensibility, Stagnation, and Darkness (in contradistinction to SATTVA, light) are among the many English words used as translations, and all serve to a limited extent to express its
sciousness, or spirit.
meaning. " It
is
the absence of
all
2.
feeling, motion, in fact . . that
knowledge,
penetrability, transparency. stolid state or form of spirit
It
is,
.
which causes it to appear, and be, what we call matter." The Dream of Ravan. The laya state from which the GUNAS come forth. " that moveless inertia, that perfect stillness, in which the three GUNAS are balanced one against the The Wisdom of the other, in perfect equilibrium." Upanisfiats.
Sometimes written TAMOS.
See GUNA.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Tamasa
TAMASA,
the i.e.
obscure."
S.JD.,
i.
354.
The TAMASIC GUNA.
Tamo-gima
One
Tamo-maya
(Sans., in darkness) in the Sankhya system.
AVIDYA
141
Having TAMASIC qualities. philosophical Hindus the Elements are unenlightened by intellect, which they
(Sans., dark)
"With
Terms
Tamo-paha (Sans., Tanha (Sans, and
of the
dispersing darkness)
A
The
for
Pali}
sentient existence
;
that
desire
which causes
Buddha. physical
"
Q. What is the force or energy that is produce the new being ? A. TANHA Buddhist Catechism. live." )
j
or
life
rebirth. at
to
Tan-matra Tan-matram
forms of
five
work
.
.
.
the will to
The first, and (Sans., the measure of THAT) last, differentiation of universal indiscrete the manifestation of the Third Logos known as
substance ; "the Divine Measure," since by it is the measure of their The vibration given to the atoms or units of motion. TANMATRAS, therefore, may be considered as the mode of manifestation, i.e. as that which proceeds from within outwards; and the five TANMATRAS, each with their seven sub-TANMATRAS, will represent for us the substance of the fivefold universe which forms the field for human evolution. " Each tattva has got for its ensouled life a tanmatra In each or a modification of the Divine Consciousness. tattva, therefore, we have the Divine Consciousness as the central life, while the idea of resistance forms the
"THE DREAMER." outer wall." " be determined Vibration must by a law which, by limiting the vibratory possibilities, makes manifestation This law is the Tanmatra." Theosophical possible. Review.
Tanmatra Creation
)
Tanmatra-sarga
J
Tan-maya Tantra
)
(Sans.)
Th Bnt>TA
Becoming one
Creation
(
^
with.
(Sans., the important, the essential)
i.
A
Hindu
Of these there are sacred and mystical book. The teaching is generally thrown into the form of a 1 60. dialogue between Shiva and Durga, great prominence being given to the SHAKTIS or female energies of the deities. 2. Magical formulae as put in action.
Tantram
j
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
142
Tanu-bhumi
One
(Sans., the stage of personality) stages in the life of a Buddhist SHRAVAKA.
Tanu-manasi
of
the
Attenuation of the mind.
(Sans.)
With the Chinese, the Eternal "which is above man's Tao comprehension, and to man's thought is as the No-Thing." " The Tao has no form, but It produced and nourishes heaven and earth. From It came all i.
.
.
.
beings ; from It the mysterious existence of God." LAO-TZU. 2.
Tapa
With the Egyptian Gnostics, the genius of the moon. See TAPAS. See TAPO-LOKA.
Tapar-loka
i. fire) Fasting and other ways of (Sans., heat, mortifying the body and bringing it into subjection. (From the heat of the sun being a cause of pain or distress.) 2. Meditation as connected with austere practices.
Tapas
"There is no English word which expresses its meaning. The various translations given austerity, penance, asceticism, devotion all are in it, but it is more than all of these. It is from the root tap, to burn. Heat
is
in
it,
thought
is
in
is
3.
in
The
the
it,
burning force, all-consuming. the fire which creates the
it,
fire
;
which devours."
The fire
fire
of
of desire
ANNIE BESANT.
especial duty of a particular caste.
4.
TAPO-LOKA
(?.*.).
a P as ~ v ?
A
(
t apas-vm "
devotee
an ascetic
;
one undergoing TAPAS.
;
j
The
Gita,
yogi vi.
An
Tapo-dhana
The
Tapo-loka
...
is
more exalted than the Tapasvin."
46. ascetic.
sixth
LOKA
or
heaven
of
the
Hindus
;
PARANIRVANA. 1
beyond the the Vairaja deities."
Tapo-yajna
Taraka
The
Mahatmic S.D.,
iii.
region,
the dwelling
sacrifice of austerity or asceticism.
Saving grace. (Sans., protecting) technical term for a certain kind
"A
knowledge
of
568.
of intuitive L. D.
arising in the course of Raja-yoga."
BURNETT. 1 Some authorities, however, consider that the Buddhic state of the Theosophist.
TAPO-LOKA
is
the equivalent of
Dictionary of Theosophical "
Taraka Raja-yoga
Terms
143
One
of the Brahmanical yoga systems ; secret. It is a purely intellectual and spiritual school of training." 1
the most philosophical
Tat
i.
TAD
and the most
The Egyptian God
of
Wisdom; Hermes.
2.
(Sans,)
fav.).
(Sans., of such a
Tatha-gata
nature)
i.
The Logos.
2.
A
Buddha. is an epithet for the Buddha, meaning, follows in the footsteps of His Predecessors
"Tathagata 1
He who
in Enlightenment.
'
'
The
Theosophist.
Tat-purusha (Sans., THAT soul) The Supreme Tattva (Sans., "thatness," truth, reality) i.
Spirit.
Generally,
the
essential nature of things ; the essential nature of the human 2. Specifically, soul as a mode of the Divine Consciousness.
that fundamental law of substance, or that manifestation of the Third Logos, which is seen by us as the form of the atom or as the creation of the primary elements.
"The Logos marks out, according to this divine measure [TANMATRA] the lines which determine the shape of the atom, the fundamental axes of growth, the angular relation of these, which determines the form. These are, collectively, a Tattva." A Study in .
.
.
Consciousness. five TATTVAS manifested are known to the Maries' varas AKASHA, VAYU, TEJAS (or AGNI), APAS, and PRITHIV! These constitute the PLANES of the Theosophist, and (q.v.}.
The as
the fivefold field for the evolution of man. The Sankhya system has 25 TATTVAS, viz., AVYAKTA, BUDDHI, AHANKARA, MANAS, PURUSHA, the five TANMATRAS, the five MAHABHUTAS, as above, and the ten INDRYAS. See under
furnish
these heads.
Tattva-bhava
The
true or essential nature.
Tattva-gnyana
See TATTVA-JNANA.
Tattva-gnyani
See TATTVA-JNAN!
Tattva-jnana
Understanding
of
the
true;
the
knowing
essential.
Tattva-jnani One who has knowledge of the TATTVAS knower of the essential in nature and in man.
Tattva-ta
Truth
Tattvavabodha
;
reality.
Perception of truth. 1
Key
to
Theosophy.
:
the
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
144
Tattva-vid
Tatva
Knowing
realities.
Incorrectly written for
Tau
TATTVA
(g.v.).
The Egyptian or astronomical cross, thus T. "The Tau is the Alpha and the Omega of
i.
:
2.
paths of rebirth which lead and toss l perpetual states of sorrow and joy."
Tebah Tejas
Secret
Doctrine Wisdom, which is symbolised by the initial and the final letters of Thot." S.D., ii. 614. In Northern Buddhism, "the fourth Path out of the five all
human
beings into
Nature.
(ffeb.)
See TAIJAS.
(Sans., fire)
Tejas-tejas (Sans.,
of
fire
fires)
The One whose
essence
is
light.
Tejo-rupa Terrene
(Sans., I
Terrestrial
Tetrad
rvi nam I ^ |
(Gk., four) (?..);
)
^
'
j
Tetraktisj
That
whose body
The One
is fire)
Brahma.
e Pl anetarv Chain (g.v.), of which the earth is the lowest globe.
The
mystic square ; the "Quaternary"
Man.
Existence
;
the Absolute.
"Then THAT glory; and Rig Veda.
vibrated motionless, one with Its own beside THAT nothing else existed. "-
"All comes forth from THAT; ... in THAT, Sat, and Ananda have their root in unity, the One without a second ; in THAT, unknown and unknowable, " Four Great Religions. all is ... Chit,
Theophania
(Gk.)
With the Neo-platonists, God
in
man; God
overshadowing man. i. "A name eos o-o^m, Divine Wisdom) (Gk., by the Alexandrian philosophers to the ancient Wisdom-Religion, the Hidden Wisdom, in the third cen2 2. That eternal revelation of the Divine Spirit tury A.D." the source of all the religions, arts, and sciences forms which
Theosophy given
of the world.
Theosophy "is the one TRUTH which underlies all all phenomena, all experience. Every system of
forms,
religion
arises
from
underlying TRUTH, human language." 1
Mme.
a
A
the to
attempt
give
it
to
definite
formulate expression
WM. KINGSLAND.
Hlavatsky. Short Glossary, by Annie Besant and H. Burrows.
this in
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
145
"Theosophy means ... to be
a will, not to know, but the knowledge that gnosis is realisation,"
is
it
:
S. MEAD. Theosophy must be the
G. R. "
of the
life
which, as such
self,
all
synthesises
and the consciousness strings together and
life,
of
departments
human
"THE DREAMER." The word
the equivalent of the Sanscrit BRAHMA-VIDYA.
is
Third Eye
See EYE,
Third Life-wave Third Outpouring Third
Retrace The
THE THIRD.
I
s
T
f
See LEMURIANS
'
}
See T!RTHANKARA.
Thirthakars
This
thought."
Universe, in opposition to That, the Source.
"In the beginning THIS was the
Self,
one only."
Attareya-upanishad.
Thot Thoth
Hermes, God of Wisdom.
)
the Divine
j
Man
;
In Egyptian cosmogony, manifested Deity. 1
The
"A Pythagorean and Platonic term applied to (Gk.) an aspect of the human soul to denote its passionate KAMARUPIC condition." 2
Thumos
Tiamat
With the ancient Chaldeans, the feminine power, evil, representing the sea (MARE, Mary), the womb
regarded as of
life.
" But with the Semites and the later Chaldeans, the fathomless Deep of Wisdom became gross matter, sinful substance, and Ea is changed into Tiamat, the Dragon slain by Merodach, or Satan, in the astral waves."
S.D.,
Tikkun
ii.
56.
(Chald.)
The
first
of the Seven Rays of the mani-
fested Logos.
Tir-nan-Oge
(Ir.,
the
Country of the Young)
The
Paradise.
1
2
See l^hrice-greatest Hermes, by G. R.
Key
to
S.
Mead.
Theosophy.
10
Celtic
146
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
making a path) i. With the Jains, one of the 24 Buddhas, Arhats, or Guides of the Fifth Race. 2. Vishnu. 3. With the Buddhists, an
Tirtha-kara Tirthan-kara
)
(Sans.,
J
ascetic.
Tiryaksrotas
TAIRYAGYONYA
Tishya
The KALI-YUGA.
(Sans.)
(q.v.).
Titiksha
Forbearance the ego forbearing to (Sans., patience) See PROBATIONARY PATH. identify itself with feeling. "
Titiksha is the fifth state of Raja Yoga one of supreme indifference ... to what is called 'pleasures and pains for all.'" MME. BLAVATSKY.
The Third Sub-race (q.v.) of the Fourth Root-race. This people formed the supreme civilisation reached in Atlantis
Toltec
(q.v.}.
Toom
With the ancient Creator; FOHAT.
in
his
of
aspect
See YUGA.
Treta-yuga Tri
Osiris
Egyptians,
Three, as in the following compounds
(Sans., G&.y Lat.)
as Triad ATMA-BUDDHI-MANAS (q.v.) Triad" may be "Upper Triad." The "Lower (RUPA) " is
sidered as this trinity reflected in astral, and mentral.
often referred
to
:
the con-
the three worlds," physical,
A
descriptive term for the MONADIC consciousness as objecti vised in flashes round the Upper Triad,
Triangle of Light
ATMA-BUDDHI-MANAS.
The The
Triangles,
Tri-bhuvana Tri-bhuvanam microcosm
)
The
Tri-jagat
Tri-ka"yam "
}
(Sans.) the
three
GUNAS
three worlds.
(&')
The
(q.v.).
TheTRiLOKf
triplicity in their different states. J
The
Tri-gunas
AGNISHVATTAS
of
(q.v.).
the
Metaphysically,
macrocosm
and
(q.v.).
See TRILOK!.
triple
body
(of the Buddha). '
'
Trikayam is generally rendered the three bodies or 'triple body' of the Buddha; but in Pali, 'kayo' frequently means 'deeds,' 'action,' and also 'faculty.' Trikayam, then, should be more correctly rendered as the triple Work, Activity, or Energy of the Buddha." Theosophical Review.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
147
With the Hindus, the three worlds, BHU, (physical, astral, and mental), or BHUMI, (earth, the nether regions, and heaven). With the Buddhist the term will denote KAMALOKA, and the RUPA and ARUPA regions of the mental world.
Tri-loki (Sans.)
BHUVAH, SVAR PATALA, SVARGA
The Hindu Triad, (Sans., assuming three aspects) Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva. " Vishnu the process represents the idea of evolution by which the inner spirit unfolds and generates the
Tri-murti
universe of sensible forms .... Siva represents the idea of involution, by which thought and the sensible universe are indrawn again into quiescence ; and Brahma represents the state which is neither evolution nor involuexistence itself, now first brought tion, and yet is both into the region of thought through relation to Vishnu
and
Siva."
ED. CARPENTER.
See SAT-CHIT-ANANDA.
One of the eight SIDDHIS, attained freed itself from sensual desires.
when the
Tripti
has
BUDDHA, DHARMA, and
Tri-ratna (Sans., the three gems) SANGHA. "
ego
The words Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha ought be pronounced Bodhi, Dharma, and Sangha,' and interpreted to mean, Wisdom, its laws and priests,' '
'
'
to
.
.
.
'
the latter in the sense of
'
spiritual exponents,' or adepts."
Theosophical Glossary. (Sans., the three rocks of refuge) as the refuge of the Buddhist.
Tri-sharana
The fourth (Sans.) fested existence.
Trishna
NIDANA
(q.v.)',
The TRIRATNA
the thirst for mani-
"the
Mother of Desire, Trishna, that thirst which makes the living drink Deeper and deeper of the false salt waves."The Light of Asia.
Tri-vidha-dvara (Sans., the three different gates) The body, the mouth, and the mind keeping these gates, we have purity of body, purity of speech, and purity of thought. :
Tri-yana
(Sans.,
the
three vehicles)
The
three
degrees of
Buddhahood, the SHRAVAKA, the BODHI-SATTVA, and the PRATYEKA- BUDDHA.
Turanians
The Fourth Sub-race
of the Fourth Race.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
148 Turiya
(Sans.,
Buddhic
the fourth) Consciousness in the 1 ; ecstasy; bliss: high SAMADHI.
Fourth or
state
The
Turiya-avastha
fourth or
TUR!YA
state
;
the state beyond
the AVASTHA-TRAYA.
See TURIYA.
Turiya-ka Turiya-tita
The
consciousness of the Supreme.
TUR!YA
Incorrectly written for
Turya
Tushitas Twilight,
(Sans.}
Body
Adityas
;
(q.v.).
a class of DEVAS.
See BODY OF TWILIGHT.
of
The BARHISHADS
Twilight, Sons of
(q.v.\
Renunciation of the world
Tyaga
(Sans., abandoning) giving up all material desires.
\
Tzelem Tzurah
One who
the
practises TYAGA.
(Heb., a shadow)
(Heb.)
;
The ETHERIC BODY.
ATMAN.
U Udana
In Hindu physiology i. The centre and (Sans., watery) life-current that controls the uppermost parts of the body. :
" of the the principal of the mysterious " life- winds PRANA and the the SAMANA APANA, ANUGITA, governing and VYANA (qq.w.). 2. The organs of speech. It is
Ud-deshyam (Sans.) Ud-ghata (Sans., a KUNDALINL
2.
The aim
;
object
t. beginning) In PRANAYAMA,
;
incentive.
The awakening breathing
of
through
the the
nostrils.
Ulom The manifested Deity Umbra (Lat., a shadow) The Un-mada (Sans., insanity) A ;
the visible universe.
ETHERIC DOUBLE. form of Brahma.
or conduct"; the Upa-charo (Pali) In" Buddhism, "attention " third stage of the Probationary Path ; SHATSAMPATTI. 1 Some authorities, however, maintain that, since in the Turtya state the soul has become one with Brahma, the word is used to convey the idea of the ATMIC or NiRvANic state.
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Upa-dana
(Sans.,
ception.
3.
i.
taking away)
from the outer world
The
;
hence
:
2.
material cause
;
Withdrawing
149
perception
With the Buddhists, concause as manifested.
The outermost expres(Sans., that which disguises) sion, or PERSONA, of the spirit, the life, or the consciousness ;
Upa-dhi
the vehicle through which these manifest, and by which they are limited.
"UPADHI means something which
conditions or puts
on another thing, which, before, was unconThus ditioned, and free from limitations of that kind. all SARiRAS and KOSHAS are UPADHIS, but all UPADHIS are not SARIRAS or KOSHAS." Theosophy in India. limitations
" Though there are seven principles in man, there are but ^three distinct upadhis (bases), in each of which his ATMA may work independently of the rest." S.D., i.
182.
Upa-miti
(Sans. analogy.
The
Upa-naya
t
resemblance)
investiture of the
Analogy
;
Hindu with
from
inference
the cord symbol-
izing his spiritual birth.
Upa-nishads (Sans., esoteric doctrine) Mystical treatises on the VEDAS forming part of SHRUTI or the Revelation of Hinduism. The fundamental problems of the origin and nature of Deity, of the universe, of mind, and of matter are The UPANISHADS are said to be the source of all discussed. the six systems of Hindu philosophy. (Sans., ceasing, refraining from) Refraining from sensual pleasures. See PROBATIONARY PATH.
Upa-rati
Upasana (Sans., service) Religious meditation worship. Upashya (Sans., to be worshipped) The ideal. Upeksha (Sans., overlooking) In yoga, indifference to,
all
;
mastery
of,
the mental
and physical
feelings
and
"The soul of the earth." A Gnostic term MONAD at the lowest stage of its descent. The equivalent of BUDDHI, or Urvan (Zend") UraeilS
)
Urvanem
J
U&anas
See USHANAS.
Usha
or
sensations. for the
of
the
Higher Mind.
In the VEDAS, twilight
(Sans., shining)
of the Greeks
;
the ; the Aurora of the Latins.
Ushanas (Sans.) Venus. Ushas See USHA.
Dawn
;
the
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
150
the deepest reflection) One of the six principal systems of Hinduism, usually called the VEDANTA (q.v.).
Uttara-mimamsa Uttara-mimansa more
)
(Sans.,
j
Vach
The Divine Word;
(Sans., speech) female aspect.
the Christos in
"
Vach is of four kinds. These are Madhyama, Vaikhari." S.>., I 465. Each of these represents a different stage
its
Para, Pashyanti, in the
"outward-
5
ness/ or manifestation, of the Voice or Sound.
Vada
Argumentative knowledge
(Sans.)
Vag-isha
(Sans.)
Vag-ishvara
i.
and
i
SARASVAT! 2.
A
Vaidhatra
2.
(q.v.).
See VAcisHA.
A
I (Sans., carrying)
vehicle
;
3.
;
doctrine.
Brahma.
A
spiritual teacher.
the vehicle of a higher
son or emanation of Brahma known as SANAT-
KUMARA.
Vaidyuta (Sans ) Vaikhari (Sans.,
Electrical.
the final utterance as speech) tabernacle of VACH, the Christos.
"Vaikhari Vach
is
what we
Vaikuntha (Sans.) Vishnu. Vaikuntha-loka The heaven
utter."
The
S.D.,
of Vishnu; the
i.
physical
465.
PARANIRVANIC
PLANE.
Vairag Vairagya
)
>
Vairagyam )
(Sans.)
from
Indifference to worldly results ; freedom all ASTRAL disturbance ; renunciation of
the transitory.
"
Vairagya is that mood of the mind which enables a man to perform all the duties of life irrespective of the Theosophical pleasures or pains they cause to himself." Review. It is
the second stage of the
Vairagi Vairagin
I
J
PROBATIONARY PATH
One on the (Sans.) worldly desires.
Vairaja-loka
See VIRAJA-LOKA.
(q.v.).
Path who has subdued
all
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
151
See VIRAJAS.
Vai-rajas
Vairochana
The highest (Sans., appertaining to the sun) hierarchy of the DHYANI-BUDDHAS, dwelling in the ARTPA worlds.
One of the six re(Sans., essentially distinct) It is closely allied cognised systems of Hindu philosophy. to the NvANA (q.v.) indeed, is sometimes spoken of as forming one of the schools of that system. Deity is recognised, but nature is, at the same time, taken to be a changing combination of nine substances which are permanently and
Vaisheshika
essentially distinct.
Vaishnava
One of the three (Sans., a worshipper of Vishnu) Vedantin schools. The Vaishnavas hold that the First Cause (PARABR AMMAN) is one with the Creator ; that nature
(PRAKRITI) is the objective expression (SHARJRA) of the Creative Life (JivA), which, again, is the expression of the Supreme Spirit ; and that the way of salvation for man is by BHAKTI, or devotion to, and faith in, this Supreme Spirit ; neither works nor ritual aught avail him.
Vaishva-nara
See VISHVA-NARA.
i. The third (Sans., a man who occupies the soil) caste of the Hindus; the agricultural and merchant class. 2. One belonging to this caste.
Vaishya
Vaiva-nara
See VISHVA-NARA.
See VAISHYA.
Vaiya
Vajra-dhara
(Sans., having a thunderbolt)
Vajra-sattva
(Sans., a heart of
Vak
Indra
A
adamant)
;
Buddha.
Buddha.
See VACH.
Valhalla
Scandinavian mythology, the hall of the heroes
In
slain in battle.
Vama-charis
Vama-deva
See SHAKTA. (Sans.,
the
God
that
reverses)
Shiva
as
the
Destroyer.
Vama-marga
(Sans.,
the left-hand path)
The dark
side of
evolution.
Vamana ally,
(Sans.)
Vishnu's
Vana-devatas
An AVAT!RA in the form fifth
of a dwarf.
descent.
Sprites or dryads of the woods.
Specific-
Dictionary of Theosophical
152
Vana-prastha stage in
in the woods) The third Brahman, during which he devotes meditation and the performance of religious
(Sans., the dweller
the
himself to
Terms
life
of a
duties.
Vara
i. The 2. An ark or (Sans., surrounding) superior. enclosure as a place of refuge. 3. symbol for man. " For the Vara, or ark, or, again, the Vehicle, simply means Man." S.D., ii. 304.
A
An AVATARA
in the
specifically, the third incarnation of
Vishnu
Varaha
(Sans., a boar)
Varaha-kalpa
The
form of a boar
;
(q.v.).
present KALPA.
A
Varna
i. Colour. 2. sound or syllable. (Sans., a covering) The four castes of the Hindus as ordained by Caste. Manu are the BRAHMAN, the KSHATTRIYA, the VAISHYA, and the SHUDRA (q.v.).
3.
Varsha
Vartamana 4.
A
(Sans., rain)
i.
(Sans.)
particular country or land. 2.
Revolving.
Moving.
3.
Existing.
Being present.
Varuna
(Sans., the All-embracer) Originally one of the three " the Maker of Heaven and highest deities of the Hindus, He Earth," Varuna later became the God of the Waters. (or It) may be considered as the Ruler of the water elementals, or, abstractly, as the principle pervading the APAS-TATTVA ; hence, also, the objective side of the KAMIC world.
Vasana The 3.
i. (Sans., abiding in) latent mental impression
Desire
;
attachment
A
posture for meditation.
from past good or
2.
evil actions.
to.
Vashitet (Sans., fascination)
The power
of hypnotising
;
one of
the eight viBHt>TAS.
Vastl
Vishnu
Vasu-deva
(as abiding in all beings)
With the Hindus:
of the universe.
Vata
Vayu
2.
(Sans., the wind)
(Sans.)
principle,
i.
The
Pavana.
i.
See VAsu-DEVA.
The Supreme
as
the soul
Krishna as the AVATARA of Vishnu.
VAYU
(g.v.).
and wind and their personified Vayu is one of the Vedic Trinity.
air
That TATTVA which forms the manifestation of the Third Logos on the BUDDHIC PLANE. 3. The Fire Deity that See AGNI. 4. One of the five "airs" or manifests as air. 2.
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms life-principles
of the
viz.
body,
PRANA, APANA,
153 SAMANA,
UDANA, and VYANA (qq.vv.). 11 There are two kinds of Vayu 1
molecular
air,'
or
compound
: (i) Panchikrita-vayu, gas, like the air of the
atmosphere; and (2) Vayu-tanmatra, 'atomic air,' elementary gas, the substrate of the sensation of touch." Theos. Review.
Vayu-tanmatra
Veda
See VAYU.
The Hindu
It comScripture. most ancient), the YAJUR-VEDA, the SAMA-VEDA, and the more modern ARTHARVA-VEDA. Each VEDA has two portions, a SAMHITA, the MANTRAS, and
(Sans.,
prises
i.
knowledge)
the RIG-VEDA
(the
BRAHMANA or ceremonial exposition, both being SHRUTI or Divine Revelation. See VEDANTA. 2. Truth. " no books are meant. They mean the Vedas By the accumulated treasury of spiritual laws discovered by
a
different persons in different times."
One
Vedana
of the Buddhist
SKANDHAS
(g.v.).
Vedanta (Sans., the end of the VEDA, or knowledge) One of the sjx great systems of Hinduism, comprising three schools, the ADVAITA, the DVAITA, and the VISHISHTHADVAITA (q.v.}. Following the SANKHYA to a very great extent, it seeks a further cause of the manifested universe beyond the dual This it finds in Deity (BRAHMAN), which, according to the ADVAITA, is one with the very Self in man, but, according to the DVAITA, a distinct Reality. The system is said to have been founded by Vyasa, and has
PURUSHA-PRAKRITI.
as
its
Vedism
Vega
greatest exponent Shankaracharya.
The
Vedas,
i.
See VEDA.
Orthodox Brahmanism.
(Sans.,
agitation,
Verbum
(Lat.)
(Sans.)
i.
hurry)
sudden change of mind or
Vetala
The Upanishads.
2.
The Word
Impetus
;
velocity.
2.
A
feeling.
(q.v.)
An ELEMENTAL,
;
the LOGOS.
SPOOK, or vampire.
i. The sun. 2. The (Sans., giving forth light) moon. 3. The fire that brings about the dissolution of a world or universe.
Vibha-vasu
Vi-bhu
(Sans.)
To
pervade; to be manifested.
Vi-bhiiti (Sans., great power) An extraordinary and occult power over nature. Eight of these powers (SIDDHIS) are mentioned in Hindu books, A viz. ANIMAN, PRAPTI, PRAKAMYA, LAGHIMA, MAHIMA, ISHITA, VASHITA, and KAMAVASAYITA (qq.vv.\
154
Dictionary of Theosophical
Vi-chara Vi-charana
(Sans.,
I
Ever-present reflection on the
Vi-deha-mUkta
why and wherefore
of
(Sans., a
MUKTA
A DHARMA-
without body)
(g.v.).
A
Vi-deha-mukti need
contempla-
;
BHAGAVAN DAS.
things."
KAYA
Discrimination
reflection)
tion.
/
"
Terms
NIRVANIC
state
where there
is
no further
for incarnation.
Methods of attaining the Wisdom. (Sans., knowledge) According to the Secret Doctrine there are four of these, viz. YAJNA-VIDYA (g.v.\ MAHA-VIDYA (q.v.\ GUHYA-VIDYA (q.v.), and ATM A- VIDYA ; but " it is only the last which can throw final and absolute
Vidya
upon the teachings of the
light
i.
S.JD.,
three first-named."
192.
(Sans., the goddess of learning) goddesses of the Jains.
Vidya-devi
One
of the sixteen
With the Buddhists, PITRIS or GENII, correspondsomewhat to the GANDHARVAS of the Hindus.
Vidya-dhara ing
"
Inferior deities inhabiting the astral sphere
between
they are cunning and mischievous, and intelligent Elementals." Theosophical Glossary.
and ether
the earth
Vidyamana
Being in existence.
(Sans.)
Vi-gnana and
its
;
See VIJNANA
compounds
and
com-
its
pounds.
Vijam
BtjAM
Vi-jnana Vi-jiianam
I
(g.v.).
(Sans.,
i. With the Vedantins, the the mind. Cosmically, the Discriminative or intellectual knowledge
discerning)
understanding
f 1
;
2. mental plane. as distinct from Divine Wisdom. " which realises
the separateness of all Vijnanam, outer objects, becomes jnanam, the wisdom that knows the One." ANNIE BESANT.
An
Vi-jnana-kaya
adept with sheath answering
to the intel-
lectual worlds.
Vi-jnana-maya lectual
1
There
are,
mind
See ante.
made
understanding)
The
prefer to translate this
word
of
intel-
2
howerer, some
or psychic world." 8
(Sans.,
objectivised.
who would
' '
astral
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Vi-jnana-maya-kosha The Vedantin term for the the intellectual mind l the sheath of discernment
155
sheath of :
;
"that sheath which is caused by the understanding being associated with the organs of perception." Prof.
MONIER WILLIAMS. Vi-kalpa
(Sans., uncertainty)
words)
Attaching a wrong sense (to
i.
verbal error.
;
"
Vikalpa follows from words having no (correspondPATANJALI.
ing) reality."
2. The power of distinguishing sense-impressions.
Vi-kshepa
the power of distinguishing
;
(Sans., throwing apart)
traction
;
Vi-kshipta
Agitation
;
confusion
;
dis-
repulsion.
(Sans.,
thrown apart)
Agitated
;
confused.
See MOKSHA.
Vi-moksha Vinnana (Sans.) Vi-radj
)
>
Vi-raj
Vi-raja
One
of the five Buddhist
SKANDHAS
(q.v.).
Brahma in his male aspect ; the male (Sans., shining) creative principle emanating from Brahma; the type of the male being.
)
"
From Him (PURUSHA)
sprang Viraj, and from Viraj Rig- Veda. further in descent from this Emanation are
sprang Purusha."
The MANASA called
by the same name.
See VIRAJAS.
The region of the resplendent hall) Viraja-loka (Sans., the AGNISHVATTAS or " Pitris of the Devas." Vi-rajas
MANASAPUTRA
Virat
VIRAJ
i.
(Sans., virility)
(q.v.)
Vi-sarga
Vi-esha 1
2.
(q.v.).
See VISHVANARA
(4).
Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiva.
Vi-rinchi
Virya
probably the AGNISHVATTAS.
or
"
In Buddhism, one of the
six
PARAMITAS
"
perfections
;
energy.
(Sans., sending forth)
Giving out
;
2 hence, a sacrifice.
See VI-SHESHA.
See ante. Mme. Blavatsky sometimes refers to Vishnu as the Third Person of the TRIMURTI (see S.D., ii. 327, etc.) ; but, as "the Giver of Life," as the source of the AVATARAS, His manifestations would appear to accord rather with those we are accustomed to associate with the Second Person. 2
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
156
Each of the five i. An object of sense. (Sans.) senses has its proper VISHAYA, which again correspond to the 2. The five elements, ether, air, fire, water, and earth. objective universe ; all that stands in opposition to the ego.
Vi-shaya
In the Nyaya philosophy, Speciality; peculiarity. the essential difference in each of the nine DRAVYAS.
Vi-shesha
Vishishth-advaita
See VAISHNAVA.
May be considered as the Second (Sans., all-pervading) Person of the Hindti Trinity. 1 See TRIMURTI. " The life which is in everything, the life which permeates, which sustains, the foundation of the universe
Vishnu
...
Vishnu, the All-Pervader, the sustaining
is
life
of
ANNIE BESANT.
God."
In the VEDAS, Vishnu is often identified with the sun, and, as the Father of the Adityas, becomes identical with Brahma. He has, according to the Brahmans, ten incarnations, viz. MATSYA, the fish ; KURMA, the tortoise ; VARAHA, the boar
:
NARASINHA, the man-lion; VAMANA, the dwarf; PARASHURAMA, Rama with the axe RAMA-CHANDRA, the hero of the RAMAYANA BUDDHA, KRISHNA, and KALK?, who has yet to See BRAHMA. appear. ;
;
Vishuddha
(Sans.,
pure)
CHAKRA, or ganglionic
Vishuddhi-chakra
With the YOGIS, the
Vishva-goptri 2.
3.
LOTUS,
See VISHUDDHA. i. The the Vedantins An aspect of jivA, the waking state on the physical plane.
Vishva (Sans., the universal) With life-centre for the physical body. life- principle.
fifth
centre.
The
:
2.
(Sans., Preserver of the Universe)
i.
Vishnu.
Indra.
Vishva-karma Vishva-karman
)
j
(Sans., the All-Creator)
i.
In the VEDAS, a
personification of the Creative Power as 2. The sun, or the third of Prajapati.
revealed in nature ; his seven mystic rays.
See RAYS,
THE
SEVEN.
(Sans., belonging to all, common to all men) 2. The fire that In the VEDAS, the God of Fire; Agni. constitutes the Divine Life in the cosmic and microcosmic
Vishva-nara i.
systems.
"Vaishvanara is ... the living magnetic fire that It is the most pervades the manifested Solar System. objective (though to us the reverse) and ever-present See GttA,
viii.
3.
Dictionary of Theosophical aspect of the S.D., ii. 325. 3.
An
One
Life
for
;
is
it
Terms
157
the Vital Principle."
atomic differentiation of MULAPRAKRITI.
" Vishvanara is not merely the manifested objective world, but the one physical basis from which the whole T. SUBBA Row. objective world starts into existence." The or Cosmic Consciousness, as exercised 4. Self, Life, 5. The human upon, or as expressed in, the physical world. Self, the JIVATMA, as expressed in the physical body.
Universal substance;
Vishva-rupa
(Sans., taking all forms) Vishnu's body as that through which
life is
Vishva-srij (Sans., creating the Universe)
Vishvatma
(Sans., the Spirit of the
expressed.
Brahma.
The Divine
Universe)
Consciousness of the ATMIC World.
Vishva-tryarchas See RAYS,
sun.
VilhveSvara }
<
The
fourth of the seven mystic rays of the
THE
SEVEN.
&aa"
Vishishth-advaita
the Lord of A11 )- shira
-
See VAISHNAVA.
from sorrow) One of the eight SIDDHIS exemption from sorrow and all infirmities.
Vi-shoka
(Sans., free
Vi-uddha
See VISHUDDHA.
Viva
compounds
and
its
Visvatma
See VISHVA and
its
;
compounds.
See VISHVATMA.
Vi-tala (Sans.)
The
"When
sixth of the seven hells of the Vedantin.
this is reached, the
from the Lower
VITALA corresponds LOKA. See TALA. Vitala-loka
The world
;
the chord to,
of
or
is
VITALA
is
Higher breaks snapped."
off entirely
S.D.,
in antithesis with,
iii.
569.
BHUVAH-
(q.v.).
Vi-varta (Sans., turning round) Changing form hence, the phenomenal or unreal. "Atma is that of which ether, air, fire, water, and earth are the VIVARTAS." BHAMATI. ;
Vivasvat
(Sans., the brilliant externalised as the sun.
one)
Surya;
With the Vedantins, the (Sans.) consciousness for the physical world.
Vi-vat
a Vedic
centre
of
Deity
life
or
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
158
Vi-veka
(Sans.,
discrimination)
Discrimination
between the
and the unreal, between truth and lies, between spirit and matter, between the eternal and transitory the process of the mind that differentiates between the experiences of the personality and stores them up as wisdom. It is the first stage of the ''Probationary Path" (q.v.). real
:
"
The very first step in the path of occultism ... is the discrimination between the Real and the Unreal, the Substance and the Phenomenon, the cognition and the realisation of the self in man ... as the one "THE reality in the midst of shifting surroundings." DREAMER."
Viveka-jnan a
Knowledge begotten of
discrimination. Reflection.
(Sans., discriminating in his walk)
Viveka-padavi
Vi-yoga (Sans.) i. Separation; disjunction. i. A Vrata (Sans., anything enclosed) observance, or vow.
2.
2.
Death.
self-imposed
Vrata-charana
Observing a religious obligation or vow.
Vrata-snataka
A
CHAR! or student
rite,
Will-power.
Brahman who has
finished the
BRAHMA-
stage.
Vrihas-pati BRIHASPATI (q.v.). Vritra (Sans., an obstructor) The Power of darkness and drought.
A
i. state or condition (of the mind). wave-like motion imparted to the CHITTA by impacts from without. Through this we become conscious of the external world.
Vritti (Sans., activity) 2.
The
"Yoga
is
restraining chitta
from taking
vrittis."
PATANJALI. In the S^nkhya system, differ(Sans., manifested) entiated and conditioned matter; manifested substance, in contradistinction to M^LAPRAKRITI or A-VYAKTA.
Vy-akta
(Sans., having a manifested form) tion of Vishnu.
Vyakta-rupa
A
manifesta-
One of the five vital airs or life-principles of (Sans.) the body, viz. that which maintains the general functional
Vy-ana
See SAMANA.
equilibrium. "
brought into play when Theosophical Review. strength.' It
is
"
'
doing
works
The presence of a principle in (Sans., permeation) objective, as Deity in the Universe.
Vy-apti
of
its
Dictionary of Theosophical Vyapti-jfiana
Knowledge
(Sans., the
Vedantins, phenomenal
159
of the necessary pervading principle.
Vy-asa (Sans., one who distributes or GURU. Vy-avaharika
Terms
diffuses [knowledge])
common
or
reality, or
phenomena
men under normal physical Vyavaharika-atma The life or to
customary)
A
With the
as they appear
conditions.
consciousness of the physical
plane.
Vy - avartaka
separating
(Sans.,
from)
Distinguishing
;
excepting.
Vyaya
That which may change
(Sans., mutable)
its
forms.
See VISHVANARA.
Vysvanara Vy-uha (Sans.,
Orderly arrangement.
separation)
w See VALHALLA.
Walhalla
A name for the celestial Beings (Dhyan-chohans) who guide and supervise the manifestations of the Life of a 2. The Monad. Race, Planet, or ROUND.
Watcher
i.
"The Watcher, or the Divine Prototype, is at the upper rung of the Ladder of Being ; the Shadow (man) at the lower."
Wheel A
S.D.,
i.
285.
word of frequent occurrence
in the
UPANISHADS
to
denote a repeating cycle of event or manifestation. Thus, the Universe in its alternate state of being and non-being
PRALAYA and MANVANTARA is the Wheel of Brahma. Samsara is the " wheel " of birth and death.
White Island
i.
Ruta
(q.v.).
2.
SHVETA-DV!PA or Mount
Meru
White Magic
Magic used solely for the furtherance of the Divine Purpose, in contradistinction to Black Magic (g.v.) or
sorcery.
Sons of See SONS OF WILL. Wisdom, Sons of See SONS OF WISDOM. Will,
Woden
See ODIN.
160
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
Word, The
The manifested LOGOS (q.v.), sound being the first property of AKASHA, the unmanifested. " The esoteric meaning of the word LOGOS speech or Word, Verbum is the rendering in objective expression, as in a photograph, of the concealed thought." S.D.,
ii.
28.
World's Mother
The KUNDALIN!. But let the fiery power retire into the inmost chamber, the chamber of the Heart, and the abode of the World's Mother." The Voice of the Silence. "
Yagna, correctly YAJNA (q.v.). Yajna (Sans., a sacrificial devotion) u
A
sacrifice,
i.
The five MAHA-
twice-born" Hindus. See daily sacrifices of the 2. Sacrifice personified Vishnu ; Brahma. YAJNAS. ;
Yajna-diksha
Initiation into the sacrificial rites.
Yajfla-Slltra (Sans., the the man and his God.
sacrificial
thread)
The
vance of
The method
ritualistic rites.
of gaining
between
Vishnu
in his
wisdom by the due
obser-
(Sans., the sacrifice as a boar) third descent.
Yajna-varaha Yajna-vidya
link
See VIDYA.
A minor DEVA or elemental of the In Hindu mythology, the Yakshas are represented as the attendants on Kuvera, the god of wealth.
Yaksha
(Sans., a ghost)
ASTRAL world.
The
Yaksha-loka
Yama
place of the Yakshas
(g.v.).
Restraint; purification by the It is the first of the eight stages practice of the YAMAS (?.^.). 2. In the VEDAS, Pitripati, the Lord of of YOGA (q.v.). Death and Judge of men; the Hindu Pluto. 3. "The " * personified Third Root-race.
Yama-loka
Yamas
KAMA-LOKA
(Sans.)
The
truth, chastity,
Yana
i.
restraining)
(Sans.,
five
(q.v.).
moral duties: benevolence, honesty,
and disinterestedness.
(Sans., a road)
In Buddhism, a
vehicle by which knowledge 2
Mme.
is
VAHAN
attained.
Blavatsky.
or vehicle
;
the
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
161
The ASTRAL BODY
Yatana
(Sans., the suffering body) called on its rearrangement after
so
is
withdrawal from the
its
ETHERIC.
Yatana-kaya See YATANA. Yatus (Sans., a traveller) SHASAS.
Yedhidah
Yesud Yezud
3.
(ffeb.}
A
)
i.
2.
Sorcery.
Demons; RAK-
Esoterically, the animal passions.
The
spiritual soul
BUDDHI.
;
Kabalistic term for the third globe of a planetary chain ; that from which the lowest (or most
J
objective) globe proceeds.
The Norse symbol
Ygg-drasil
"Tree of Life"
the
for
(cf.
ASHVATTA).
A
word of wide meaning; it is union) applied by the Hindus to almost any system by means of which it is believed the human soul (JIVATMA) may emancipate itself from the MAYA of earth-life, and attain to union with Ishvara or the Universal Spirit. The ways and means of such union are of two main orders. In the one, HATHA-YOGA (q.v.}, the devotee seeks to transcend the physical by reducing his own lives to impotency ; in the other, RAJA-YOGA (g.v.\ the end is attained by an intensification of the consciousness by concentration and meditation. In the practice of YOGA, generally, eight stages are i. YAMA, reenumerated by the Hindu philosophers: 2. NI-YAMA, straint; forbearance. religious observances. 4. PRANA-YAMA, control of the breath. 3. ASANA, posture. 6. DHARANA, the senses. 5. PRATY-AHARA, restraint of 7. DnvANA, abstract steadying the mind by concentration. See YOGA 8. SAMADHI, ecstatic meditation. contemplation.
Yoga
)
Yogam
j
(Sans.,
PHILOSOPHY.
Yoga-maya
(Sans., the result of
(Sans., the Illusion personified ;
Yoga-nidra (or of
Brahma)
Yoga-tattva
The
at
of meditation)
i.
MAHAnAYA. 2. The sleep the end of a YUGA PRALAYA.
The Great of Vishnu
;
principle of YOGA.
Yoga Philosophy One growth of the
sleep
DAIVIPRAKRITI.
YOGA)
soul.
of the
six
As given
interpretation of the
Hindu systems
forth
by Patanjali,
for the it
is
a
indeed, it is often considered to be but a subdivision of that system. But while the Yoga lays stress on religious practices, with Sir Edwin the Sankhya wisdom is the summum bonum. II deistic
Sankhya
(q.v.);
1
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
62
Arnold translates a passage from the Bhagavad Glta bearing on this point thus :
"
There be two paths
Shown to this world two schools of wisdom. First The Sdnkhya's which doth save in way of works ;
Prescribed by reason ; next, the Yog, which bids Attain by meditation, spiritually; Yet these are one."
Rising by YOGA. " For a Muni, who is yogarudha, action the means." Gita, vi. 3.
Yoga-rudha
The deep
Yoga-samadhi
Yogasana
The
said to be
meditation of the YOG!.
posture for the YOGA meditation.
(Sans., half asleep)
Yoga-shayin
is
Partly absorbed
in
medi-
tation.
Yoga, Sons of
See SONS OF YOGA.
Knowledge of VOOA.
Yogesha
(Sans.)
Yogeshvara
master of YOGA
(Sans., the
(^ans.)
Yoirin
A
;
Shiva.
Lord of Yoga)
One who
Krishna.
practises YOGA.
1
" There are various grades and kinds of yogis, and in India the term has now become a generic name to designate every kind of ascetic." Key to Theosophy.
Yoni
(Sans., the womb) nature, represented Shaktis.
The female by an
Yoni-guna A quality of the Yoni-mukta Released from
phallic
oval.
primal
It
is
symbol or power in worshipped by the
state.
re- birth.
An age or cycle. According to generation) evolution is divided into four YUGAS, each of these YUGAS being preceded by a period called its SANDHYA (q.v.}, and followed by another period of equal The four YUGAS are known length called its SANDHYANSA. as:
Yuga
(Sans., a
the
MAHABHARATA, our
KRITA-YUGA, called also SATYA-YUGA (q.v.\ or "The Golden Age," lasting until the middle of the Third Race with its SANDHYA and SANDHY.ANSA, a period of 1,728,000 years.
Dictionary of Theosophical
Terms
163
TRETA-YUGA. a period of 1,296,000 years. DVAPARA-YUGA, a period of 864,000 years. " The Black KALI-YUGA, the present, Age," a period of 432,000 years. These four YUGAS constitute a MAHA-YUGA (g.v.). It will be understood that the YUGAS at any particular time are different for different races. 1
Zahir In Islam, the manifested Logos. Zeroana-akerne } With the Mazdeans, the ever-unmanifested Zeruana-akerne > principle of the universe from which the Radiant Light, Ormazd, proceeds. See Zervana-akarna ) AHRIMAN.
Zeus
(Gk.)
Hindus
;
The Father of the Gods; the Brihaspati of the the Jupiter of the Romans. 1
See The Secret Doctrine,
ii.
155.
APPENDIX Dr
Steiner's Terms.
English Equivalents.
HUMAN Physischer Leib. Aetherleib, oder Lebens-
Physical body, or Dense body. Etheric body, or Vital body.
See
ETHERIC DOUBLE.
leib.
Astralleib,
PRINCIPLES
oder
Seelen-
Astral
body,
or
See
Desire body.
KAMA-RUPA.
leib.
EGO. See EGO. Emotional soul, or Feeling
ICH.
Empfindungsseele.
See
soul.
KAMA-MANAS. See
Rational soul, or Reasoning soul.
Verstandesseele.
KAMA-MANAS. Self-conscious soul, or Sentient
Bewustseinsseele.
soul.
See KAMA-MANAS. Geistselbst.
Human
Lebensgeist.
Higher Manas. See MANAS. Life-Spirit, Buddhi (q.v.).
Geistesmensch.
Divine
Spirit
"Spirit -Self"),
(///.
"
Spirit
Atma
(lit.
SUBDIVISIONS OF THE ASTRAL OR DESIRE 1
.
Region der Begierden-
Spirit
-
Man "),
(q.v.).
WORLD
Region of Passion and Low Desire.
glut. 2.
Region der fliessenden
Region of Impressionability.
Reizbarkeit.
4.
Region der Wiinsche. Region von Lust und
5.
Region
3.
Unlust. des
Seelen-
Region of Wishes. Region of Interest and Indifference.
Region of Soul-Light.
lichtes. 6.
7.
der tatigen Seelen krafte. Region des Seelen-
Region
Region of Active Soul-Powers. Region of Soul- Life.
lebens.
PRINTED IV NKIIX AND
CO., LTD.,
EDINBURGH.
Y.C
!
OC04